The parables of the sower and the cockle: of the mustardseed, etc.
Speaking in parables (as the Scripture foretold of him, and as meete vvas for the reprobate Ievves:) he shevveth by the parable of the Sovver, that in the labours of his Church, three partes of foure do perishe through the fault of the hearers. 24 and yet, by the parable of good seede and cockle (as also of the Nette) that his seruants must not for al that, neuer vvhile the vvorld lasteth, make any Schisme or Separation. 31 And by parables of the litle mustard seede and leauen, that notvvithstanding the three parts perishing, and ouersovving of cockles, yet that fourth part of the good seede shal spreade ouer al the vvorld. 44 And vvithal, vvhat a treasure, and pearle it is. 53 After al vvhich, yet his ovvne countrie vvil not honour him.
1The same day Jesus going out of the house, sat by the sea side.In quel giorno poi Gesù uscito dalla casa stava a sedere alla riva del mare.THE same day IESVS going out of the house, sate by the sea side.In illo die exiens Jesus de domo, sedebat secus mare. 2And great multitudes were gathered together unto him, so that he went up into a boat and sat: and all the multitude stood on the shore.E si radunò intorno a lui gran turba di popolo; talmente che entrato in una barca vi si pose a sedere: e tutta la turba restò sul lido.And great multitudes vvere gathered together vnto him, in so much that he vvent vp into a boate & sate: and al the multitude stoode in the shore,Et congregatæ sunt ad eum turbæ multæ, ita ut naviculam ascendens sederet: et omnis turba stabat in littore, 3And he spoke to them many things in parables, saying: Behold the sower went forth to sow.E parlò ad essi di molte cose per via di parabole, dicendo: Ecco, che un seminatore andò per seminare.and he spake to them many things in parablesh, saying, Behold the sovver vvent forth to sovv.et locutus est eis multa in parabolis, dicens: Ecce exiit qui seminat, seminare. 4And whilst he soweth some fell by the way side, and the birds of the air came and ate them up.E mentre egli spargeva il seme, cadde parte lungo la strada: e sopraggiunsero gli uccelli dell'aria, e lo mangiarono.And vvhiles he sovveth, some fell by the vvay side, and the foules of the aire did come and eate it.Et dum seminat, quædam ceciderunt secus viam, et venerunt volucres cæli, et comederunt ea. 5And other some fell upon stony ground, where they had not much earth: and they sprung up immediately, because they had no deepness of earth.Parte cadde in luoghi sassosi, ove non avea molta terra: e subito spuntò fuora, perchè non avea profondità di terreno.Othersome also fell vpon rockie places, where they had not much earth: and they shot vp in continent, because they had not deepenes of earth,Alia autem ceciderunt in petrosa, ubi non habebant terram multam: et continuo exorta sunt, quia non habebant altitudinem terræ: 6And when the sun was up they were scorched: and because they had not root, they withered away.Ma levatosi il sole lo infocò: e per non avere radice seccò.and after the sunne vvas vp, they parched: and because they had not roote, they vvithered.sole autem orto æstuaverunt; et quia non habebant radicem, aruerunt. 7And others fell among thorns: and the thorns grew up and choked them.Un'altra parte cadde tra le spine: e crebber le spine, e lo soffocarono.And other fell among thornes: and the thornes grevve and choked them.Alia autem ceciderunt in spinas: et creverunt spinæ, et suffocaverunt ea.
8And others fell upon good ground: and they brought forth fruit, some an hundred fold, some sixty fold, and some thirty fold.Un'altra finalmente cadde sopra una buona terra, e fruttificò, dove cento per uno, dove sessanta, e dove trenta.And othersome fell vpon good ground: and they yelded fruite, the one an hundredfold, the other threescore, and an other thirtie.Alia autem ceciderunt in terram bonam: et dabant fructum, aliud centesimum, aliud sexagesimum, aliud trigesimum. 9He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.Chi ha orecchie da intendere, intenda.He that hath eares to heare, let him heare.Qui habet aures audiendi, audiat. 10And his disciples came and said to him: Why speakest thou to them in parables?E accostatisi i suoi discepoli gli dissero: Per qual motivo parli tu ad essi per via di parabole?And his Disciples came and said to him. Why speakest thou to them in parables?Et accedentes discipuli dixerunt ei: Quare in parabolis loqueris eis ? 11Who answered and said to them: Because to you it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven: but to them it is not given.Ed ei rispondendo disse loro: Perchè a voi è concesso d'intendere i misterj del regno de' cieli; ma ad essi ciò non è stato concesso.Who ansvvered and said vnto them, Because to you it is giuen to knovv the mysteries of the kingdom of heauen: but to them it is not giuen.Qui respondens, ait illis: Quia vobis datum est nosse mysteria regni cælorum: illis autem non est datum. 12For he that hath, to him shall be given, and he shall abound: but he that hath not, from him shall be taken away that also which he hath.Imperocché a chi ha, sarà dato, e sarà nell'abbondanza; ma a chi non ha, sarà tolto anche quello, che ha.For he that hath, to him shal be giuen, and he shal abound: but he that hath not, from him shal be taken avvay that also vvhich he hath.Qui enim habet, dabitur ei, et abundabit: qui autem non habet, et quod habet auferetur ab eo. 13Therefore do I speak to them in parables: because seeing they see not, and hearing they hear not, neither do they understand.Per questo parlo loro per via di parabole, perchè vedendo non vedono, e udendo non odono, né intendono.Therfore in parables I speake to them: because seeing they see not, and hearing they heare not, neither do they vnderstand:Ideo in parabolis loquor eis: quia videntes non vident, et audientes non audiunt, neque intelligunt. 14And the prophecy of Isaias is fulfilled in them, who saith: By hearing you shall hear, and shall not understand: and seeing you shall see, and shall not perceive.E adempiesi in essi la profezia d'Isaia, che dice: Udirete colle vostre orecchie e non intenderete: e mirerete co' vostri occhi e non vedrete.and the prophecie of Esay is fulfilled in them, vvhich saith, With hearing shal you heare, and you shal not vnderstand: and seeing shal you see, and you shal not see.Et adimpletur in eis prophetia Isaiæ, dicentis: Auditu audietis, et non intelligetis: / et videntes videbitis, et non videbitis.
15For the heart of this people is grown gross, and with their ears they have been dull of hearing, and their eyes they have shut: lest at any time they should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their heart, and be converted, and I should heal them.Imperocché questo popolo ha un cuore crasso, ed è duro d'orecchie, ed ha chiusi gli occhi: affinchè a sorte non veggano cogli occhi, ne odano con le orecchie, nè comprendano col cuore, onde si convertano, ed io li risani.For the hart of this people is vvaxed grosse, and vvith their eares they haue heauily heard, and their eies they haue shut: lest at any time they may see with their eies, and heare with their eares, and vnderstand vvith their hart and be conuerted, and I may heale them.Incrassatum est enim cor populi hujus, / et auribus graviter audierunt, / et oculos suos clauserunt: / nequando videant oculis, et auribus audiant, / et corde intelligant, et convertantur, / et sanem eos. 16But blessed are your eyes, because they see, and your ears, because they hear.Ma beati sono i vostri occhi che vedono, e le vostra orecchi, che odono.But blessed are your eyes because they doe see, and your eares because they doe heare.Vestri autem beati oculi quia vident, et aures vestræ quia audiunt. 17For, amen, I say to you, many prophets and just men have desired to see the things that you see, and have not seen them: and to hear the things that you hear and have not heard them.Imperocché vi dico in verità, che molti profeti, e molti giusti desiderarono vedere quello che voi vedete, e non lo videro, e di udire quello, che udite e non l'udirono.For amen I say to you, that many Prophets and iust men haue desired to see the things that you see, and haue not seen them: and to heare the things that you heare, and haue not heard them.Amen quippe dico vobis, quia multi prophetæ et justi cupierunt videre quæ videtis, et non viderunt: et audire quæ auditis, et non audierunt. 18Hear you therefore the parable of the sower.Sentite pertanto voi la parola del seminatore.Heare you therfore the parable of the sovver.Vos ergo audite parabolam seminantis. 19When any one heareth the word of the kingdom, and understandeth it not, there cometh the wicked one, and catcheth away that which was sown in his heart: this is he that received the seed by the way side.Chiunque ascolta la parola del regno (di Dio), e non vi pon mente, viene il maligno, e toglie quel, che era stato seminato nel di lui cuore: questi è quegli, che ha ricevuto la semenza lunga la strada.Euery one that heareth the vvord of the kingdom and vnderstand not, there cometh the vvicked one, and catcheth avvay that vvhich vvas sovven in his hart: this is he that vvas sovven by the vvay side.Omnis qui audit verbum regni, et non intelligit, venit malus, et rapit quod seminatum est in corde ejus: hic est qui secus viam seminatus est.
20And he that received the seed upon stony ground, is he that heareth the word, and immediately receiveth it with joy.Quegli, che riceve la semenza in mezzo alle pietre, è colui, che ascolta la parola, e subito la riceve con gaudio.And he that vvas sovven vpon rockie placesh: this is he that heareth the vvord, and incōtinent receiueth it vvith ioy,Qui autem super petrosa seminatus est, hic est qui verbum audit, et continuo cum gaudio accipit illud: 21Yet hath he not root in himself, but is only for a time: and when there ariseth tribulation and persecution because of the word, he is presently scandalized.Ma non ha in se radice, ed è di corta durata: e venuta la tribolazione e la persecuzione a causa della parola tosto è scandalizzato.yet hath he not roote in him self, but is for a time: and vvhen there falleth tribulation and persecution for the vvord, he is by and by scandalized.non habet autem in se radicem, sed est temporalis: facta autem tribulatione et persecutione propter verbum, continuo scandalizatur. 22And he that received the seed among thorns, is he that heareth the word, and the care of this world and the deceitfulness of riches choketh up the word, and he becometh fruitless.Colui, che riceve la semente tra le spine, è quegli, che ascolta la parola: ma la sollecitudine del secolo presente e l'illusione delle ricchezze soffogano la parola, onde rendesi infruttuosa.And he that vvas sovven among thornes, this is he that heareth the vvord, and the carefulnes of this vvorld and the deceitfulnes of riches choketh vp the vvord, and he becometh fruitles.Qui autem seminatus est in spinis, hic est qui verbum audit, et sollicitudo sæculi istius, et fallacia divitiarum suffocat verbum, et sine fructu efficitur. 23But he that received the seed upon good ground, is he that heareth the word, and understandeth, and beareth fruit, and yieldeth the one an hundredfold, and another sixty, and another thirty.Ma quegli, che riceve la semente in un buon terreno, è colui, che ascolta la parola, e vi pon mente, e porta frutto, e rende questo il cento, quello il sessanta, quell'altro il trenta per uno.But he that vvas sovven vpon good ground: this is he that heareth the vvord, and vnderstandeth, and bringeth fruite, and yeldeth some an hundred-fold, and an other threescore, and an other thirtie.Qui vero in terram bonam seminatus est, hic est qui audit verbum, et intelligit, et fructum affert, et facit aliud quidem centesimum, aliud autem sexagesimum, aliud vero trigesimum. 24Another parable he proposed to them, saying: The kingdom of heaven is likened to a man that sowed good seed in his field.Propose loro un'altra parabola, dicendo: Il regno de' cieli è simile ad un uomo, il quale seminò nel suo campo buon seme.An other parable he proposed to them, saying, The kingdom of heauen is resembled to a man that sovved good seede in his field.Aliam parabolam proposuit illis, dicens: Simile factum est regnum cælorum homini, qui seminavit bonum semen in agro suo:
25But while men were asleep, his enemy came and oversowed cockle among the wheat and went his way.Ma nel tempo, che gli uomini dormivano, il nemico di lui andò, e seminò della zizzania in mezzo al grano, e si partì.But vvhen men vvere a sleepe, his enemy came and ouersovved cockle among the vvheate, and vvent his vvay.cum autem dormirent homines, venit inimicus ejus, et superseminavit zizania in medio tritici, et abiit. 26And when the blade was sprung up, and had brought forth fruit, then appeared also the cockle.Cresciuta poi l'erba, e venuta a frutto, allora comparve anche la zizzania.And vvhen the blade vvas shot vp, and had brought forth fruite, then appeared also the cockle.Cum autem crevisset herba, et fructum fecisset, tunc apparuerunt et zizania. 27And the servants of the good man of the house coming said to him. Sir, didst thou not sow good seed in thy field? Whence then hath it cockle?E i servi del padre di famiglia accostatisi gli dissero: Signore, non avete voi seminato buon seme nel vostro campo? Come dunque ha della zizzania?And the seruants of the goodman of the house comming said to him, Sir, didst thou not sovv good seede in thy field? Whence then hath it cockle?Accedentes autem servi patrisfamilias, dixerunt ei: Domine, nonne bonum semen seminasti in agro tuo ? unde ergo habet zizania ? 28And he said to them: An enemy hath done this. And the servants said to him: Wilt thou that we go and gather it up?Ed egli rispose loro: Qualche nemico uomo ha fatto tal cosa. E servi gli dissero: Volete voi, che andiamo a coglierla?And he said to them, The enemy man hath done this. And the seruants said to him, Wilt thou vve goe and gather it vp?Et ait illis: Inimicus homo hoc fecit. Servi autem dixerunt ei: Vis, imus, et colligimus ea ? 29And he said: No, lest perhaps gathering up the cockle, you root up the wheat also together with it.Ed egli rispose: No, affinchè cogliendo la zizzania non isterpiate con essa anco il grano.And he said, No: lest perhaps gathering vp the cockle, you may roote vp the vvheate also together vvith it.Et ait: Non: ne forte colligentes zizania, eradicetis simul cum eis et triticum. 30Suffer both to grow until the harvest, and in the time of the harvest I will say to the reapers: Gather up first the cockle, and bind it into bundles to burn, but the wheat gather ye into my barn.Lasciate, che l'uno, e l'altra crescano sino alla ricolta: e al tempo della ricolta dirò ai mietitori: Sterpate in primo luogo la zizzania, e legatela in fastelli per bruciarla; il grano poi radunatelo nel mio granaio.Suffer both to grovv vntil the haruest, and in the time of haruest I vvil say to the reapers, Gather vp first the cockle, and binde it into bundels to burne, but the vvheate gather ye into my barne.Sinite utraque crescere usque ad messem, et in tempore messis dicam messoribus: Colligite primum zizania, et alligate ea in fasciculos ad comburendum: triticum autem congregate in horreum meum.
31Another parable he proposed unto them, saying: The kingdom of heaven is like to a grain of mustard seed, which a man took and sowed in his field.Propose loro un'altra parabola, dicendo: E simile il regno de' cieli a un grano di senapa, che un uomo prese, e seminò nel suo campo:An other parable he proposed vnto them, saying, The kingdom of heauen is like to a mustard-seede, vvhich a man tooke and sovved in his field.Aliam parabolam proposuit eis dicens: Similis est regnum cælorum grano sinapis, quod accipiens homo seminavit in agro suo: 32Which is the least indeed of all seeds; but when it is grown up, it is greater than all herbs, and becometh a tree, so that the birds of the air come, and dwell in the branches thereof.La quale è bensì la più minuta di tutte le semenze: ma cresciuta, che sia, è maggiore di tutti i legumi, e diventa un albero; dimodoché gli uccelli dell'aria vanno a riposare sopra i di lei rami.Which is the least surely of al seedes: but vvhen it is grovven, it is greater then al herbes, and is made a tree, so that the soules of the aire come, and dvvel in the branches thereof.quod minimum quidem est omnibus seminibus: cum autem creverit, majus est omnibus oleribus, et fit arbor, ita ut volucres cæli veniant, et habitent in ramis ejus. 33Another parable he spoke to them: The kingdom of heaven is like to leaven, which a woman took and hid in three measures of meal, until the whole was leavened.Un' altra parabola disse loro: È simile il regno de' cieli a un pezzo di lievito, cui una donna rimescola con tre staia di farina, sintanto che tutta sia fermentata.An other parable he spake to them, The kingdom of heauen is like to leauen, vvhich a vvoman tooke and hid in three measures of meale, vntil the vvhole vvas leauened.Aliam parabolam locutus est eis: Similis est regnum cælorum fermento, quod acceptum mulier abscondit in farinæ satis tribus, donec fermentatum est totum. 34All these things Jesus spoke in parables to the multitudes: and without parables he did not speak to them.Tutte queste cose Gesù disse alle turbe per via di parabole: né mai parlava loro senza parabole:Al these things IESVS spake in parables to the multitudes, and vvithout parables he did not speake to them:Hæc omnia locutus est Jesus in parabolis ad turbas: et sine parabolis non loquebatur eis: 35That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, saying: I will open my mouth in parables, I will utter things hidden from the foundation of the world.Affinchè si adempisse quello, che era stato detto dal Profeta: Aprirò la mia bocca in parabole: manifesterò cose, che sono state nascoste dalla fondazione del mondo.that it might be fulfilled vvhich vvas spoken by the Prophet saying, I wil open my mouth in parables, I wil vtter things hidden from the foundation of the vvorld.ut impleretur quod dictum erat per prophetam dicentem: Aperiam in parabolis os meum; eructabo abscondita a constitutione mundi.
36Then having sent away the multitudes, he came into the house, and his disciples came to him, saying: Expound to us the parable of the cockle of the field.Allora Gesù, licenziato il popolo, se ne tornò a casa: e accostatisi i suoi discepoli dissero: Spiegaci la parabola della zizzania nel campo.Then hauing dimissed the multitudes, he came into the house, and his Disciples came vnto him, saying, Expound vs the parable of the cockle of the field.Tunc, dimissis turbis, venit in domum: et accesserunt ad eum discipuli ejus, dicentes: Edissere nobis parabolam zizaniorum agri. 37Who made answer and said to them: He that soweth the good seed is the Son of man.Ed ei rispondendo disse loro: Quegli, che semina buon seme, si è il Figliuol dell'uomo.Who made ansvver and said to them, He that soweth the good seede, is the Sonne of man.Qui respondens ait illis: Qui seminat bonum semen, est Filius hominis. 38And the field is the world. And the good seed are the children of the kingdom. And the cockle are the children of the wicked one.Il campo è il mondo: il buon seme sono i figliuoli del regno: la zizzania poi sono i figliuoli del maligno.And the field, is the vvorld. And the good seede: these are the childrē of the kingdom. And the cockle: are the children of the vvicked one.Ager autem est mundus. Bonum vero semen, hi sunt filii regnum. Zizania autem, filii sunt nequam. 39And the enemy that sowed them, is the devil. But the harvest is the end of the world. And the reapers are the angels.Il nemico, che la ha seminata, è il Diavolo: la raccolta è la fine del mondo: i mietitori son gli Angeli.And the enemie that sovved them, is the deuil. But the haruest, is the ende of the vvorld. And the reapers, are the Angels.Inimicus autem, qui seminavit ea, est diabolus. Messis vero, consummatio sæculi est. Messores autem, angeli sunt. 40Even as cockle therefore is gathered up, and burnt with fire: so shall it be at the end of the world.Siccome adunque si raccoglie la zizzania, e si abbrucia; così succederà alla fin del secolo.Euen as cockle therfore is gathered vp, and burnt vvith fire: so shal it be in the ende of the vvorld.Sicut ergo colliguntur zizania, et igni comburuntur: sic erit in consummatione sæculi. 41The Son of man shall send his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all scandals, and them that work iniquity.Il figliuol dell'uomo manderà i suoi Angeli: e torranno via dal suo regno tutti gli scandali, e tutti coloro, che esercitano l'iniquità.The Sonne of man shal send his Angels, and they shal gather out of his kingdom al scandals, and them that vvorke iniquitie:Mittet Filius hominis angelos suos, et colligent de regno ejus omnia scandala, et eos qui faciunt iniquitatem:
42And shall cast them into the furnace of fire: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.E li getteranno nella fornace di fuoco. Ivi sarà pianto, e stridore di denti.and shal cast them into the furnace of fire, There shal be vveeping and gnashing of teeth.et mittent eos in caminum ignis. Ibi erit fletus et stridor dentium. 43Then shall the just shine as the sun, in the kingdom of their Father. He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.Allora splenderanno i giusti come il sole nel regno del loro Padre. Chi ha orecchie da intendere, intenda.Then shal the iust shine as the sunne, in the kingdom of their father. He that hath eares to heare, let him heare.Tunc justi fulgebunt sicut sol in regno Patris eorum. Qui habet aures audiendi, audiat. 44The kingdom of heaven is like unto a treasure hidden in a field. Which a man having found, hid it, and for joy thereof goeth, and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that field.Di più il regno de' cieli è simile a un tesoro nascosto in un campo: il qual tesoro un uomo avendolo trovato, lo nasconde, e tutto allegro perciò va, e vende quanto ha, e compra quel campo.The kingdom of heauen is like a treasure hidden in a field vvich a man hauing found, did hide it, and for ioy thereof goeth, and selleth al that he hath, and byeth that field.Simile est regnum cælorum thesauro abscondito in agro: quem qui invenit homo, abscondit, et præ gaudio illius vadit, et vendit universa quæ habet, et emit agrum illum. 45Again the kingdom of heaven is like to a merchant seeking good pearls.E ancora simile il regno de' cieli a un mercadante, che cerca buone perle.Againe the kingdom of heauen is like to a marchant man, seeking good pearles.Iterum simile est regnum cælorum homini negotiatori, quærenti bonas margaritas. 46Who when he had found one pearl of great price, went his way, and sold all that he had, and bought it.Il quale trovata una perla di gran pregio, va, e vende quanto ha, e la compra.And hauing found one precious pearle, he vvent his vvay, and sold al that he had, and bought it.Inventa autem una pretiosa margarita, abiit, et vendidit omnia quæ habuit, et emit eam. 47Again the kingdom of heaven is like to a net cast into the sea, and gathering together of all kinds of fishes.E ancora simile il regno de' cieli a una rete gettata in mare, che raccoglie ogni sorta di pesci.Againe the kingdom of heauen is like to a nette cast into the sea, and gathering together of al kind of fishes.Iterum simile est regnum cælorum sagenæ missæ in mare, et ex omni genere piscium congreganti.
48Which, when it was filled, they drew out, and sitting by the shore, they chose out the good into vessels, but the bad they cast forth.La quale, allorché fu piena, (i pescatori) tiratala fuori, e postisi a sedere sul lido, scelsero, e riposero i buoni ne' vasi, e buttarono via i cattivi.Which, vvhen it vvas filled, dravving it forth, and sitting by the shore, they chose out the good into vessels, but the bad they did cast out.Quam, cum impleta esset, educentes, et secus littus sedentes, elegerunt bonis in vasa, malos autem foras miserunt. 49So shall it be at the end of the world. The angels shall go out, and shall separate the wicked from among the just.Così succederà nella consumazione del secolo: verranno gli Angeli, e separeranno i cattivi di mezzo a giusti:So shal it be in the consummation of the vvorld. The Angels shal goe forth, and shal separate the euil from among the iust,Sic erit in consummatione sæculi: exibunt angeli, et separabunt malos de medio justorum, 50And shall cast them into the furnace of fire: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.E li getteranno nella fornace di fuoco. Ivi sarà pianto, e stridore de' denti.and shal cast them into the furnace of fire, there shal be vveeping and gnashing of teeth.et mittent eos in caminum ignis: ibi erit fletus, et stridor dentium. 51Have ye understood all these things? They say to him: Yes.Avete voi inteso tutte queste cose? Sì, Signore, risposero essi.Haue ye vnderstoode al these things? They say to him, Yea.Intellexistis hæc omnia ? Dicunt ei: Etiam. 52He said unto them: Therefore every scribe instructed in the kingdom of heaven, is like to a man that is a householder, who bringeth forth out of his treasure new things and old.Ed ei disse loro: Per questo ogni Scriba instruito pel regno de' cieli è simile a un padre di famiglia, il quale cava fuora dalla sua dispensa roba nuova, e usata.He said vnto them, Therefore euery Scribe instructed in the kingdom of heauen, is like to a man that is an housholder, vvhich bringeth forth out of his treasure nevv things and old.Ait illis: Ideo omnis scriba doctus in regno cælorum, similis est homini patrifamilias, qui profert de thesauro suo nova et vetera. 53And it came to pass: when Jesus had finished these parables, he passed from thence.Terminate, che ebbe Gesù queste parabole, partì di là.And it came to passe: vvhen IESVS had ended these parables, he passed from thence.Et factum est, cum consummasset Jesus parabolas istas, transiit inde.
54And coming into his own country, he taught them in their synagogues, so that they wondered and said: How came this man by this wisdom and miracles?E andatosene alla sua patria, insegnava nelle loro sinagoghe: dimodoché restavano stupefatti, e dicevano: Onde mai ha costui tal sapienza, e miracoli?And coming into his ovvne countrie, he taught them in their synagogues, so that they marueled, and said, Hovv came this fellovv by this vvisedom and vertues?Et veniens in patriam suam, docebat eos in synagogis eorum, ita ut mirarentur, et dicerent: Unde huic sapientia hæc, et virtutes ? 55Is not this the carpenter’s son? Is not his mother called Mary, and his brethren James, and Joseph, and Simon, and Jude:Non è egli figliuolo d'un artigiano? Non è ella sua madre quella, che chiamasi Maria? e suoi fratelli quelli, che chiamatisi Giacomo, Giuseppe, Simone, e Giuda?Is not this the carpenters sonne? Is not his mother called MARIE, and his brethren, Iames and Ioseph, and Simon and Iude:Nonne hic est fabri filius ? nonne mater ejus dicitur Maria, et fratres ejus, Jacobus, et Joseph, et Simon, et Judas ? 56And his sisters, are they not all with us? Whence therefore hath he all these things?E non son elleno tra di noi tutte le sue sorelle? Donde adunque son venute a costui tutte queste gran cose?and his sisters, are they not al vvith vs? Whence therefore hath he al these things?et sorores ejus, nonne omnes apud nos sunt ? unde ergo huic omnia ista ? 57And they were scandalized in his regard. But Jesus said to them: A prophet is not without honour, save in his own country, and in his own house.E restavano scandalizzati di lui. Ma Gesù disse loro: Non è senza onore un profeta, fuorichè nella sua patria, e in casa propria.And they vvere scandalized in him. But IESVS said to them, There is not a Prophet vvithout honour but in his ovvne countrie, and in his ovvne house.Et scandalizabantur in eo. Jesus autem dixit eis: Non est propheta sine honore, nisi in patria sua, et in domo sua. 58And he wrought not many miracles there, because of their unbelief.E non fece quivi molti miracoli a motivo della loro incredulità.And he vvrought not many miracles there because of their incredulity.Et non fecit ibi virtutes multas propter incredulitatem illorum.
13:1
On the same day Jesus left the house, in which he had performed the miracle, and delivered the preceding discourse, and sat himself down on the shore of the sea of Galilee, where multitudes crowded unto him.
13:2
about the year A.D. 31.
13:3
Haydock
To them he spoke many things, from a ship, in parables; probably many more than are here recorded. By familiar and well-known objects, Jesus Christ would thus convey more pleasingly his divine instructions, and teach them to spiritualize their daily labours, and by natural things, which meet the senses, lead them to the knowledge of things divine, which we cannot naturally comprehend. (Haydock)
Several reasons may be assigned why our Lord made use of parables: 1st. The lively imagination of the Orientals made them relish these figurative expressions, which awaken the attention, and exercise the understanding. 2d. The indisposition of his hearers made him frequently veil his instructions under similitudes or parables; but in private, he expounded the meaning to his disciples, who were better disposed, and was ever ready to give every necessary and satisfactory explanation to as many as sincerely wished for it.
A third motive, given by St. Matthew, was the accomplishment of the prophecies; for one of the characteristics of the Messias was, that he would express himself in this parabolical manner; and Jesus Christ was pleased that the most minute circumstances should be fulfilled in his person, in order that the resemblance between him and the ancient prophets, in the mode of instructing, might induce the Jews to consider him as the great prophet, foretold by Moses. There are few Christians that do not dwell with delight and improvement on our Lord's parables. Their imagination, warmed with the singular beauty of the imagery, more easily retains them; and the greatest geniuses have ever esteemed them as very superior and striking lessons of morality and religion.
St. Chrysostom
In his sermon on the mount, Jesus Christ does not make use of parables to convey his instructions to the Jews, for then his auditors were composed of a mixed multitude, and the major part of them illiterate people; but here, on the contrary, they are the Scribes and Pharisees, the doctors of the law. (St. Chrysostom)
St. Jerome
Jesus Christ speaks sometimes in plain, and sometimes in obscure terms, that, by what they understand, they may be led to the search of what they do not understand. (St. Jerome)
13:4
Haydock
And whilst he soweth. St. Matthew and St. Mark subjoin the following parables to what goes before, but St. Luke places the parable of the sower immediately after the second journey through Galilee, which he anticipates. Jesus Christ successively proposed four parables to the people, and then dismissed them; and being now retired with his disciples, he unfolded to them the meaning of the parables when in the house. (ver. 36) St. Matthew, however, interrupts the course of the parables, and after the first, anticipates the request of the disciples to have it explained; but from St. Mark, we learn that this did not take place till Christ was alone in the house. Of the eight parables, all spoken by Jesus on the same day, the first five were addressed to the people assembled on the sea-shore, the other three were added by him when alone with the apostles in the house, and are in some measure explanations of the former. In the first, we see the different success of the word of God from the different dispositions of the hearers. And as we find that only one-fourth part of the seed produced fruit, we may thence infer how many and great are the obstacles in the way of salvation, and how few will be the number of the elect. (Haydock)
13:5
Had no deepness of earth; and therefore the seed, not able to shoot downwards, shot upwards, and for want of necessary moisture and nutriment, was burned by the scorching heat of the sun.
13:8
Bristow
Some a hundred-fold. This difference of fruits is the difference of merits here, and of the rewards hereafter, according to the diversity of states, etc. St. Augustine, in his work, (de Virginitate, ch. XLIV, and seq.) saith, that the hundred-fold agreeth with professed virgins; the sixty-fold with religious widows; the thirty-fold with married persons. This old heretic, Jovinian, and many of modern date, deny, affirming that there is no difference of merits or rewards. (St. Jerome, lib. 2:adv. Jovin.; St. Ambrose, ep. lxxxii.; St. Augustine, ep. lxxxii.) (Bristow)
13:9
He that hath ears to hear. By these words, we are exhorted to examine the meaning of the parables. (St. Jerome) See Matthew 11:15.
We are also taught that not all, but only such as have had the sense of the Scriptures opened to their understanding from above, can properly understand them. The apostles themselves were in ignorance till Jesus Christ gave them the true meaning: aperuit illis sensum, ut intelligerent Scripturas: "he opened their understanding, that they might understand the Scriptures." (St. Luke 24:45.) It is God who speaketh in the Scripture, and it is God who giveth us to understand what is therein delivered. His truths he conceals from the proud, while he reveals them to the little and humble. How can any persons pretend that the most mysterious, as well as the most sacred book in the world, is open to every understanding? St. Paul (Acts 13:26.) tells the Jews, that although the Scriptures were read to them every sabbath-day, their very rulers did not understand them; and St. Peter, in his 2d Epistle (2 Peter 3:17.) assures us, that there are many passage hard to be understood.
All comes from God. It is He who openeth our ears to hear, our heart to believe, and our mind to understand. Agar was near a well, and yet she wept, because she had no water to give her son to drink. God opened her eyes, and she saw the well that was close to her. Thus, says Origen, we may read the Scripture, and find no nourishment for the soul, unless God opens our mind, to see therein on what we are to nourish it. It contains salutary waters, but only those can be benefited by them, who see how to drink of the heavenly source. It is the Holy Ghost alone who can effectually open our eyes, to see these waters that spring up to life eternal; and this special grace we are to obtain by humble and fervent prayer. Knock, and it shall be opened to you.
13:10
St. Thomas Aquinas
And his disciples came. How great was the concern of the apostles for the welfare of their countrymen. They did not say to Jesus, Why speakest thou thus to us; but, why speakest thou to them in parables? (St. Thomas Aquinas)
13:11
St. Thomas Aquinas
To you it is given. The mysteries of the kingdom of God are not disclosed to the Scribes and Pharisees, who were unwilling to believe in him, (though it was the duty and occupation of the Scribes to expound the sacred oracles to others) but to those who adhered closely to Christ, and believed in him: let us therefore run in company with the apostles to Jesus Christ, that he may disclose to us the mysteries of his gospel. (St. Thomas Aquinas)
Can we then suppose, for a single moment, that the mere putting of a Bible into every man's hand, will convert the world. The command given to the apostles and their successors in the ministry is, Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, etc. teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you. And lo, I am with you all days, even to the end of the world. (St. Matthew 28:20). There is not a single word to them about writing. During 2,500 years, from Adam to Moses, were the patriarchal families and other servants of God in a state of ignorance, concerning either the positive instructions of the Almighty respecting the sabbath-day, the rites of sacrifice, or their moral duties? Yet there was no Scripture during all that period. For more than 400 years after Jesus Christ, the canon of Scripture, as now generally received by Protestants, remained unsettled. Had the apostles and evangelists done nothing more than publish their writings, and disseminate them to every pagan country, not a single nation, not a single pagan, would have abandoned their gods to believe in a crucified Jesus.
Witham
To them it is not given; that is to such as are unworthy, and by hardening their hearts, have made themselves unworthy. (Witham)
13:12
Witham
But he that hath not, from him shall be taken away even that which he hath. We read again, (Matthew 25:29.) That also which he seemeth to have, shall be taken away; and in St. Luke, (Chap. 8:18.) That also which he thinketh he hath. One passage helps to expound another: so that each of these texts, with a little reflection, will be found true; and such a truth, as ought to be a subject of fear and apprehension to all that are negligent and indolent in the service of God. For, as St. Augustine observes, they who have received graces and favours from God, and have not made good use and profited by them, they may be said not to have them, although they are not yet take from them. And why? but because they make no more use of them, than if they had them not. See the parables of the talents, Matthew xxv, and Luke xix. (Witham)
St. Jerome
He that hath, to him shall be given the knowledge of the mysteries of the kingdom of God. But such as are incredulous, and resist my words, like the Pharisees and other Jews, so far from being enriched with my spiritual gifts in my kingdom, shall even be deprived of the benefits they now possess. Thus the Jews were deprived of their temple, priesthood, kingdom, and even the true worship of God. (St. Jerome)
St. Jerome
They rejected Jesus Christ, the fountain and corner-stone of virtue; all therefore they had acquired, or possessed, shall be taken from them, and given to the apostles. (St. Jerome)
St. Chrysostom
Whoever has a desire of complying with the divine precepts, that desire shall not only be increased, but all other virtues shall be added unto him; but if he be devoid of this desire, the virtues he already possesses, or seems to possess, shall be taken from him, not that God will deprive him of these without cause, but he will render himself unworthy of them. (St. Chrysostom)
13:13
Because seeing they see not, etc. that is they see not as they might, and ought to do, by shutting their eyes against the lights given them.
Witham
Therefore do I speak to them in parables: because seeing they see not, etc. This passage, by which the prophet Isaias 6:9. was ordered to foretell the obstinate blindness of the Jews, in refusing to receive and believe in their Messias, is cited six times in the New Testament; to wit, here in St. Matthew, also Mark 4:14[12?]; Luke 8:10; John 12:40; Acts 28:26; and Romans 11:8. In all these places we must detest the false interpretation of those who, not without heresy and blasphemy, would have God to be the author and cause of sin. When it is said, (Isaias 6:9.) blind the heart of this people, etc. the prophet is only commanded to foretell their blindness, of which, by their wilful obstinacy, they were the true cause. And when we read in St. Mark, that to those that are without, all things are done in parables, that seeing they may see, and not see, etc. the word that does not signify the cause, nor the end, but only the event, and the consequence of what would happen by the wilful blindness of the Jews, and by the just permission of God. St. Matthew here expounds to us the words of the prophet, by which it clearly appears that they were the cause of their own blindness; and that, by their obstinacy, they had made themselves unworthy of particular lights from God. For the heart of this people (ver. 18.[15.?]) is grown gross ... and their eyes they have shut, etc. The Jews therefore shut their own eyes, hardened their own hearts, which God only permitted. See Romans 9:18. etc. (Witham)
If this blindness were natural, then indeed I would have opened their eyes to see and understand, but since this blindness is voluntary, he says, that seeing they see not, and hearing, they hear not; that is they have seen me cast out devils, and they said, in Beelzebub he casteth out devils; they heard I drew all to God, and they say, this man cometh not from God. Since, therefore, they assert the very contrary to what they both see and hear, the gift of seeing and hearing me shall be taken away from them.
13:15
St. Chrysostom in St. Thomas Aquinas
And should be converted. In this the prophet shews the atrocity of the Jewish wickedness, and the malice of their hearts, but that he may attach them to God, their Father, he immediately subjoins, lest being converted, I should heal them; and this he says, in order to manifest to them the goodness of God, if they would repent. (St. Chrysostom in St. Thomas Aquinas)
Bible de Vence
There is some difference between the text of Isaias, given by St. Matthew, and the original. But we have elsewhere observed, that the evangelists attend more to the sense than the words. The Septuagint have translated this text in the same manner. The prophecy here mentioned regarded the Jews in the time of Isaias, according to the strict letter, but still more particularly the Jews in the time of Christ. (Bible de Vence)
Bristow
They were authors of their own blindness, sin, damnation, and not Jesus Christ, as Calvin teaches. See also Acts xxviii. and Romans 1:and 9:18. etc. God is not the author of evil. (Bristow)
13:16
St. Aquinas
But blessed are your eyes. As the eyes of such as see and will not believe are miserable, so, he says, blessed are your eyes; you see my miracles, you hear my heavenly doctrines, etc. (St. Aquinas)
St. Jerome in St. Thomas Aquinas
Had we not read in a preceding part, that Christ exhorted his auditors to search after the knowledge of his words, we might perhaps have thought that Jesus here spoke of corporal eyes and ears; but the eyes here mentioned, seem to me to be those which can discern the mysteries of Christ. (St. Jerome in St. Thomas Aquinas)
13:17
St. Aquinas
Amen, I say to you. St. Jerome remarks, that these words of our Saviour seem to contradict another part of Scripture, where it is said, Abraham desired to see my days; he saw them, and rejoiced. But St. Jerome answers his own objection thus: Abraham indeed saw my days, but only in a dark manner, in enigma, but not in reality, whilst you have your Lord with you; you speak to him, and interrogate him at pleasure. (St. Aquinas)
St. Chrysostom
Christ declares his disciples more blessed than the ancient patriarchs and prophets. ... They saw him only by faith, but the disciples with their corporal eyes. (St. Chrysostom)
13:19
When any one heareth. This seed falleth upon four different kinds of soil, which represent four different sorts of persons. The 1st, such as continue obdurate in vice; the 2d, such as are unsteady and inconstant in their good resolutions; the 3d, such as are absorbed in the cares and pleasures of life; the 4th, such as have every proper disposition for receiving the word of God with fruit.
Haydock
There cometh the wicked one, o poneros, the devil, and taketh away the word that was sown in their hearts, lest believing they should be saved. (Haydock)
13:21
Maldonatus
And suffers shipwreck in his faith. (Maldonatus)
13:24
St. Chrysostom in St. Thomas Aquinas
Another parable he proposed. As in the preceding parable our Lord spoke of those who did not receive the word, so in this he speaks of those who receive the corrupted word; for it is a diabolical machination to confound error with truth. (St. Chrysostom in St. Thomas Aquinas)
Menochius
There are three things worthy of observation in this parable. 1st. That the Church of God on earth consists of both good and bad; the 2d. that God is not the author of evil; the 3d. that God does not always punish the wicked on the spot, but patiently bears with them. (Menochius)
13:25
Were asleep. When the superiors or pastors of the Church were lulled asleep or negligent, or, when the apostles were dead, as St. Augustine expounds it, the devil spread the tares or error and sin amongst a great number of Christians. These falling from the state of grace, or becoming heretics, are yet mingled with the rest of the faithful in the same outward profession of Christianity, not unlike the good corn and cockle in the same field.
13:27
Then the servants. St. Chrysostom observes, there are many circumstances in the parables that have no connexion with the instruction designed to be conveyed in the parables, and which are merely added to connect the different parts together.
13:29
St. Jerome
No, lest, etc. The prayers of repenting sinners are never despised. We are taught also by this example not to cut off too hastily a fallen brother; for, whatever he may be to-day, to-morrow perhaps he may see his error and embrace the truth. (St. Jerome).
St. Augustine in St. Thomas Aquinas
Jesus Christ exhorts us to bear with infidels and heretics, not on our own account only, as wicked men are frequently of use to the virtuous, but also on their account; for sometimes the persons who have been corrupted and perverted, will return to the paths of virtue and truth. Let, therefore, both grow until the harvest, that is to the day of judgment, when the power of rectifying another's error shall be no more. (St. Augustine in St. Thomas Aquinas)
St. Jerome
When many are implicated in one misfortune, what remains but to bewail their condition. Let us then be willing to correct our brethren to the utmost of our power, but let it be always with mercy, charity and compassion; what we cannot correct, let us bear with patience, permitting what God permits, and interceding with him to move and convert their hearts. But when an opportunity offers, let us publicly advocate the truth, and condemn error. (St. Jerome)
St. Thomas Aquinas
St. Augustine affirms, that no one should be compelled by force to an unity of religious tenets: such as dissent for us must be persuaded by words, overcome by argumentation, and convinced by reason. (St. Thomas Aquinas)
13:32
Witham
The least of all seeds. That is, it is one of the least seeds; but in hot countries it is observed to grow to a considerable height, and to become a bush or a little tree. (Witham)
St. Ambrose
The gospel of Christ, compared in this verse to the grain of mustard seed, has indeed little show of grandeur and human greatness. St. Paul calls it a scandal to the Jew, and a stumbling block to the Gentile. But Jesus Christ here assures us, that when it has been spread and promulgated by his ambassadors, viz. the apostles, it shall surpass every other mode of instruction both in fame and extent. (St. Ambrose, St. Jerome, St. Augustine)
13:33
Witham
In three measures. Sata, the word here used, was a particular Hebrew measure, which corresponds not to any particular measure that we make use of, and therefore I have put measures, as it is in other English translations. See Walton de Ponderibus et mensuris, before his first tome, p. 42. (Witham)
Bible de Vence
It was the Seah of the Jews, the third part of the Epha, and contained about ten pints, and appears to be the ordinary quantity they baked at a time. (Bible de Vence)
By the woman here mentioned, St. Jerome understands the Church gathered from all nations; or the power and wisdom of God, according to St. Augustine.
13:35
Bible de Vence
By the prophet. It is taken from Psalm 77:2. St. Jerome remarks that many copies have, Isaias, the prophet, but supposes that the evangelist wrote, Asaph, the prophet, to whom the title of this psalm seems to attribute it; but it was probably chanted by Asaph, and composed by David, who is simply characterized under the name of prophet, because he prophesied in composing his canticles. (Bible de Vence)
13:44
Like unto a treasure. This hidden treasure is the gospel of Christ, which conducts to the kingdom of heaven. Thus he who by the knowledge which the gospel affords, has found the kingdom of heaven, should purchase it at the expense of every thing most near and dear to him: he cannot pay too great a price for his purchase.
13:46
Bible de Vence
This eternal kingdom faith opens to your view, but it does not put you in possession without good works. (Bible de Vence)
13:52
Witham
Every scribe; that is master or teacher. (Witham)
St. Jerome
Because you know how invaluable is the treasure, the pearl, the kingdom, here mentioned; you, who are scribes and teachers, should cultivate it yourselves, and communicate the same blessing to others. Thus imitating a father of a family, who draws from his treasure both new and old things, and distributes them to his children, according to their several wants and necessities. This was a proverbial expression with the Jews, to signify every thing useful or necessary for the provision of a family. (St. Jerome, St. Augustine, St. Chrysostom, Ven. Bede, and Tirinus.)
Thus also a pastor of souls throws light upon the mysteries of the New Testament, by the figures of the Old, and explains the workings of grace, by the operations of nature.
13:55
Witham
Is not this the carpenter's son?[Ver. 55. Fabri filius. tou tektonos, artificis. St. Hilary (Can. or cap. xiv. in Matt. p. 678. Ed. Ben.) thought that St. Joseph wrought with fire and iron. We find in a manner the same in St. Ambrose, Lib. iii. in Luc. in initio. p. 52. See also St. Chrysologus, Serm. xlviii. St. Justin (Dialogo cum Tryphone, p.69) says, Christ made aratra and juga; and in the Greek edition, (Parisiis, an. 1551, p. 93) arotra kai zuga. Theodoret, (lib. III. Hist. ch. XVIII, p. 656) Sandalipam fabricat, glossokomon ... kataskeuazei.] I find carpenter in all translations, though the Greek word signifies, in general, a workman or craftsman. The Latin is also a general word, which of itself signifies no more a carpenter than a smith. But the common belief of the faithful is, that St. Joseph was a carpenter, which may be confirmed by what Theodoret relates (lib. 3:Hist. ch. XVIII.) of one Libanius, under Julian the apostate, who asking scornfully of a holy man, what the carpenter's son was doing at that time? the holy man made him this smart reply, that he was making a coffin for Julian; who was killed not long after. (Witham)
St. Jerome
O! how truly astonishing is the stupidity of the Nazareans! They wonder whence wisdom itself possesses wisdom, and virtue itself virtue. The reason is evident: they only considered him as the son of a carpenter. (St. Jerome)
St. Chrysostom in St. Thomas Aquinas
Was not David the son of an husbandman, and Amos a shepherd? They should then have honoured our Lord, when they heard him speak in this manner. What wonderful mildness in Christ! Though calumniated and reviled, he still answers with the greatest humility and charity, a prophet is not without honour, save in his own country. (ver. 57.) (St. Chrysostom in St. Thomas Aquinas)
Challoner
His brethren. These were the children of Mary, the wife of Cleophas, sister of our blessed Lady; (Matthew 28:56.; John 19:25.) and therefore, according to the usual style of the Scripture, they were called brethren, that is, near relations to our Saviour. (Challoner)
13:55
His brethren.... These were the children of Mary the wife of Cleophas, sister to our Blessed Lady, (St. Matt. 27. 56; St. John 19. 25,) and therefore, according to the usual style of the Scripture, they were called brethren, that is, near relations to our Saviour.
13:1
Concordance Mr. 4, 1.
13:2
Concordance Lu. 8, 4.
13:8
8. One an hundred.] This difference of fruites is the difference of merites in this life, Difference of merites and rewardes. and rewardes for them in the next life, according to the diuersities of states, or other differences, of states, as that the hundred fold agreeth to virgins professed, threescore fold to religious widowes, thirtiefold to the maried. Aug. li. de. S. Virginit. c. 44. & seq. Which truth the old Heretike Iouinian denied (as ours doe at this day) affirming that there is no difference of merites or rewardes. Hiero. li. 2 adu. Iouia. Ambros. ep. 82. Aug. her. 82.
13:11
11. To you is giuen.] To the Apostles and such as haue the guilding and teaching of others, deeper knowledge of Gods word and mysteries is giuen, then to the common people. As also to Christians generally, that which was not giuen to the obstinate Iewes.
13:13
When Gods word is preached, they proprely haue eares to heare, that haue hartes to obey: and they hearing do not heare, which heare by sense of their body, and obey not by consent of their hartes. Aug. de dono perseu. c. 14.
13:15
15. They haue shut.) In saying that they shut their owne eies, which S. Paul also repeateth Act. 28: God is not the author of euil. he teacheth vs the true vnderstanding of al other places, where it might seeme by the bare wordes that God is the very author and worker of this induration, and blindnes, and of other sinnes: Iren. apud Euseb. li. 5. c. 19. which was an old condemned blasphemie, and is now the Heresie of Caluin: whereas our Sauiour here teacheth vs, that they shut their owne eies, and are the cause of their owne sinne and damnation, God not doing, but permitting it, and suffering them to fall further because of their former sinnes, Calu. li. 2. Instit. c. 4. as S. Paul declareth of the reprobate Gentiles. Ro. 1.
13:17
Concordance Luc. 10, 23.
13:24
In the liturgy The Gospel vpō the 5 Sunday after the Epiphanie.
13:25
25. Ouersowed.) First by Christ and his Apostles was planted the truth, and falshod came afterward, and was ouersowen by the enemy the Diuel, and not by Christ, who is not the author of euil. Tertul, de praescript.
13:29
29. Left you plucks vp also.] The good must tolerate the euil, when it is so strong that it can not be redressed without danger and disturbance of the whole Church, and committe the matter to Gods iudgement in the later day. Otherwise where il men (be they Heretikes or other malefactors) may be punished or suppressed without disturbance and hazard of the good, they may and ought by publike authority either Spiritual or temporal to be chastised or executed.
13:30
30 Suffer both to grow.] The good and bad (wee see here) are mingled together in the Churche. Good and euil in the Church. Which maketh against certaine Heretikes and Schismatikes, which seuered them selues of old from the rest of the whole world, vnder pretence that them selues only were pure, and al others both Priests and people sinners: and against some Heretikes of this time also, which say that euil men are not of, or in the Churche.
13:31
In the liturgy The Gospel vpō the • Sunday after the Epiphanie.
Concordance Mar. 4, 30.
Concordance Luc. 13, 18.
13:32
32. The least of al seedes.] The Church of Christ had a smal beginning, but afterward became the most glorious and knowen common-welth in earth: the greatest powers and the most wise of the world putting them selues into the same.
13:35
35. Carpenters sonne.] Herevpon Iulian the Apostata and his flatterer Libanius tooke their scoffe against our Sauiour, saying (at his going against the Persians) to the Christians, what doeth the Carpenters sonne now? and threatening that after his returne the Carpenters sonne should not be able to saue them from his furie. Wherevnto a godly man answered by the Spirit of Prophecie, He whom Iulian calleth the Carpenters sonne, is making a woodden coffin for him against his death. And in deede not long after there came newes that in that bataile he dyed miserably. Sozo. li. 6 c. 2. Theodo. li. 36. 28. The very like scoffe vse Heretikes that call the body of Christ in the B. Sacrament, bakers bread. It seemeth in deede to the senses to be so, as Christ seemed to be Iosephs natural sonne, but faith telleth vs the contrarie as wel in the one as in the other.
Concordance Psa. 77, 2.
13:39
Nor God then, but the Diuel is the author of all euil.
13:44
In the liturgy The Gospel for Virgins & other holy women.
13:48
Here also are signified good and bad in the Church.
13:53
Concordance Mr. 6, 1.
Concordance Luc. 4, 16.
13:1
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 16
… He that hath shall be given unto, and there shall be added; and he that [34] hath not, that which he hath shall be taken from him also. For this cause therefore I speak unto them in parables; because they see, and see not; and hear, and hear [35] not, nor understand. And in them is being fulfilled the prophecy of Isaiah, who said,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 44
… by the former correcting her weakness, by the latter showing His kindly feeling toward His mother. So likewise on this occasion too, He both healed the disease of vainglory, and rendered the due honor to His mother, even though her request was unseasonable. For, “in the same day,” it is said, “went Jesus out of the house, and sat by the sea side.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 2
… for what needed they to learn this? hence they do not again ask, “What is the sign of Thy coming, and of the end of the world?” for they are afraid to say that: but, “Wilt Thou restore the kingdom to Israel?” for they thought there was such a kingdom), but He, I say, both in parables had shown that the time was not near,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 2.41
… And He spake many things unto them in parables, saying;” and so on, down to the words, “Therefore every scribe which is instructed in the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is an householder, which bringeth forth out of his treasure things new and old.”
13:2
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 16
[22] And after that, Jesus went out of the house, and sat on the sea shore.
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 11.4
… the multitudes but towards the disciples, and said, “Behold My mother and My brethren,” and bearing testimony to the disciples as doing the will of the Father which is in heaven, He added, “He is My brother and sister and mother.” And again in another place it is written, “All the multitude stood on the beach and He spake to them many things in parables.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 44
“And great multitudes,” saith He, “were gathered together unto Him, so that He went into a ship and sat, and the whole multitude stood on the shore.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 48
“For he said,” it is mentioned, “unto his servants, This is John, whom I slew, he is risen from the dead, and therefore the mighty powers do work in him.”
13:3
St Justin Martyr † AD 165 Dialogue with Trypho 125
… or, suspecting that you do know, and yet from envy or from voluntary ignorance deceive yourselves, to be continually solicitous; but I speak all things simply and candidly, as my Lord said: ‘A sower went forth to sow the seed; and some fell by the wayside; and some among thorns, and some on stony ground, and some on good ground.’
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 16
[22] And after that, Jesus went out of the house, and sat on the sea shore. And there [23] gathered unto him great multitudes. And when the press of the people was great upon him, he went up and sat in the boat; and all the multitude was standing on the [24] shore of the sea.
Tertullian † AD 220 Scorpiace 11
… and when He wishes a brother to be visited in prison, He is commanding that those about to confess be the object of solicitude; and He is soothing their sufferings when He asserts that God will avenge His own elect. In the parable also of the withering of the word
St Hippolytus † AD 235 The Refutation of All Heresies 5.3
… And some fell by the wayside, and was trodden down; and some on the rocky places, and sprang up,” he says, “and on account of its having no depth (of soil), it withered and died; and some,” he says, “fell on fair and good ground, and brought forth fruit, some a hundred, some sixty, and some thirty fold. Who hath ears,” he says, “to hear, let him hear.”
St Hippolytus † AD 235 The Refutation of All Heresies 8.2
And these (heretics) suppose that this is what is spoken by the Saviour: “A sower went forth to sow; and that which fell on the fair and good ground produced, some a hundred-fold, and some sixty-fold, and some thirty-fold.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 44
“And He spake,” it says, “many things unto them in parables.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 48
Then his narrative proceeds thus: “For Herod had laid hold on John, and bound him, and put him in prison, for Herodias’ sake, his brother Philip’s wife. For John said unto him, It is not lawful for thee to have her. And when he would have put him to death, he feared the people, because they counted him as a prophet.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 14
Ver. 28 . “Let him that stole,” saith he, “steal no more.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 3
[1.] Our Lord Jesus Christ calls His coming in the flesh an exodus [or going out]: as when He saith, “The sower went out to sow.” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 133.3
… To us, ignorant outsiders you speak in parables; but to your own followers you avow your secret meaning. And for this you claim the authority of scripture which says: “to the multitudes Jesus spake in parables;” but to his own disciples He said: “it is given unto you to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but to them it is not given.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 23.1
1. Both yesterday and to-day ye have heard the parables of the sower, in the words of our Lord Jesus Christ. Do ye who were present yesterday, recollect to-day. Yesterday we read of that sower, who when he scattered seed, “some fell by the way side,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 39.6
… But since it has some real event represented by it, and the very figure itself has its ground of truth, it escapes all imputation of falsehood. “The sower went out to sow his seed; and as he sowed, some fell by the way side, some fell upon stony places, some fell among thorns, and some fell upon good ground.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 3
… that you bear fruit at which the husbandman may be glad and rejoice. But if, in return for good seed and good rain, you bring forth not fruit but thorns, the seed will not be blamed, nor will the rain be in fault; but for thorns due fire is prepared.
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 3.14
… but seeing it is necessary that the husbandman, wishing to sow good ground, should sow some seeds, either in stony places, or places that are to be trodden of men, or in places filled with brambles and briers (as our Master also set forth, indicating by these the diversities of the purposes of several souls),
13:4
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 16
… And there [23] gathered unto him great multitudes. And when the press of the people was great upon him, he went up and sat in the boat; and all the multitude was standing on the [24] shore of the sea. And he spake to them much in parables, and said, The sower [25] went forth to sow: and when he sowed,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 44
“And when He sowed, some seeds fell,” He saith, “by the way side; and the fowls came and devoured them up.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 1
[6.] Having therefore ordered yourselves, so come to our next assembly, if at least it be at all an object of desire to you to hear somewhat to your advantage, and lay up what is said in your souls. But let not one of you be the “wayside,” none the “stony ground,” none the “full of thorns.” (
13:5
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 16
… And when the press of the people was great upon him, he went up and sat in the boat; and all the multitude was standing on the [24] shore of the sea. And he spake to them much in parables, and said, The sower [25] went forth to sow: and when he sowed, some fell on the beaten highway; and it was [26] trodden upon, and the birds ate it.
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis 3.1.14
… but when sprung up, it withers as the sun ascends in the heavens, and dies away, because it did not cast its root deeply into the ground.
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 2.73
73. But this speed, in its untrustworthiness and excessive haste, is in danger of being like the seeds which fell upon the rock, and, because they had no depth of earth,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 44
… and when the sun was up, they were scorched; and because they had no root, they withered away. And some fell among the thorns, and the thorns sprang up, and choked them. But others fell on the good ground, and brought forth fruit, some an hundredfold, some sixtyfold, some thirtyfold. Who hath ears to hear let him hear.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 52.8
… Out of sight is the root: fruits may be seen, root cannot be seen. Our root is our love, our fruits are our works: it is needful that thy works proceed from love, then is thy root in the land of the living. Then shall be rooted up that Doeg, nor any wise shall he be able there to abide, because neither more deeply there hath he fixed a root:
13:6
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 16
… And he spake to them much in parables, and said, The sower [25] went forth to sow: and when he sowed, some fell on the beaten highway; and it was [26] trodden upon, and the birds ate it. And other fell on the rocks: and some, where there was not much earth; and straightway it sprang up, because it had no depth in [27] the earth:
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 48
4. “But when Herod’s birth-day was kept,” saith he, “the daughter of Herodias danced before them, and pleased Herod.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 10
But I fear however lest the things said apply to us more than to others. “For,” he says, “the earth which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it.” We are ever drinking, ever hearing, but “when the sun is risen” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 44.14
… Who are the few? They who patiently endure tribulations, patiently endure temptations; who in all these troubles do not “fall away:” who do not rejoice in the word “for a season” only; and in the time of tribulation fade away, as on the sun’s arising; but who have the “root” of “love,” according to what we have lately heard read in the Gospel.
13:7
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 6.1
… Whosoever has re ceived money from his Lord, let him return it to its Giver with its increase. Whosoever desires to become a merchant, let, him buy for himself the field and the treasure that is in it. Whosoever receives the good seed, let him purge his land from thorns.
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 28
… so as not like madmen to lose our breath; and that the extent to which we may go is that to which we have ourselves advanced, or to which we are advancing. Since then these things are so, and we have broken up for ourselves the fallows of Divinity , so as not to sow upon thorns,
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 22.31
… “The ransom of a man’s life is his riches.” “No man can serve two masters, for either he will hate the one and love the other; or else he will hold to the one and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and Mammon.” Riches, that is; for in the heathen tongue of the Syrians riches are called mammon. The “thorns” which choke our faith
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 48.21
… Mary is “a garden enclosed…a fountain sealed,” and from that fountain flows, according to Joel, the river which waters the torrent bed either of cords or of thorns; of cords being those of the sins by which we were beforetime bound, the thorns those which choked the seed the goodman of the house had sown.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 13.19
… which likewise also will not be unless thy treasure be there, as thou hast heard from the good Master. But the barren earth was grieved, and the thorns choked the word.
13:8
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 10
… for it bringeth forth, some an hundred, and some sixty, and some thirty
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 22.15
… and, while she finds it hard to go without the pleasures of wedlock, having a less reward for her present continence? Still she, too, may take heart and rejoice. The fruit which is an hundredfold and that which is sixtyfold both spring from one seed, and that seed is chastity.
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 48.2
… Is it an insult to a tree to prefer its apples to its roots or its leaves? Is it an injury to corn to put the ear before the stalk and the blade? As apples come from the tree and grain from the straw, so virginity comes from wedlock. Yields of one hundredfold, of sixtyfold, and of thirtyfold
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 66.2
2. The good ground of which we read in the parable brought forth fruit, some an hundred-fold, some sixtyfold, and some thirtyfold.
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 123.9
… The Ark of Noah contained unclean animals as well as clean. It contained both creeping things and human beings. In a great house there are vessels of different kinds, some to honour and some to dishonour. In the gospel parable the seed sown in the good ground brings forth fruit, some an hundredfold, some sixtyfold, some thirtyfold.
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 124.5
… or else the sphere which I have called motionless and all that it contains will be dissolved into nothing, and the sphere in which the antizone itself is contained shall be called ‘good ground,’
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Of Holy Virginity 46
… whereas yet it is plain both that those differences are many, and that the better are profitable not for the present time, but for eternity. But I judge that the Lord willed to make mention of three differences of fruitfulness, the rest He left to such as understand.
13:9
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 7.34
… When our Saviour says, “He that hath ears to hear, let him hear,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 48
Seest thou how savage he was? how senseless? how foolish? in putting himself under the obligation of an oath, while to her he gives full power over her request. But when he saw the evil actually ensuing, “he was sorry,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Concerning Faith of Things Not Seen 11
… but, “in the midst of daughters. Whoso hath ears to hear, let him hear:”
13:10
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 16
… And some fell among thorns; and the thorns sprang up with it, and choked it; [29] and it yielded no fruit. And other fell into excellent and good ground; and it came up, and grew, and brought forth fruit, some thirty, and some sixty, and some [30] a hundred. And when he said that, he cried, He that hath ears that hear, let him [31] hear.
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 33
… “All these things spake Jesus in parables, and without a parable spake He not unto them,” that is, to the Jews. Now the disciples also asked Him, “Why speakest Thou in parables?”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 11.4
… and sister and mother.” And again in another place it is written, “All the multitude stood on the beach and He spake to them many things in parables.” Then after the parable of the sowing, it was no longer the multitudes but the disciples who came and said to Him, not “Why speakest thou to us in parables,” but, “Why speakest thou to them in parables.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 48.13
… “I have one mode of speech for those that are without and another for those that are within; the crowds hear my parables, but their interpretation is for my disciples alone”?
13:11
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.29
… in order that the prophecy of Isaiah regarding them may be fulfilled, saying, Make the heart of this people gross and make their ears dull, and blind their eyes. But blessed are your eyes, which see the things that ye see; and your ears, which hear what ye do hear.”
Tertullian † AD 220 The Prescription Against Heretics 22
… suppose that they were ignorant of anything, whom the Lord ordained to be masters (or teachers), keeping them, as He did, inseparable (from Himself) in their attendance, in their discipleship, in their society, to whom, “when they were alone, He used to expound” all things which were obscure, telling them that “to them it was given to know those mysteries,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.4
… for, to them that are without, even to those to whom “it is not given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.16
… or whether we are to think of the name of parable as equi-vocal; or whether the saying, “And it came to pass when Jesus had finished these parables,” is to be referred only to the parables above, which come before the similitudes. For, because of the saying, “To you it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but to the rest in parables,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 11.4
… of the sowing, it was no longer the multitudes but the disciples who came and said to Him, not “Why speakest thou to us in parables,” but, “Why speakest thou to them in parables.” Then also He answered and said, not to the multitudes but to the disciples, “To you it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but to the rest in parables.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 45
What then saith Christ? “Because it is given unto you,” so He speaks, “to know the mysteries of the Kingdom of Heaven, but to them it is not given.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 2.35
… believe also in me,” as in respect of perseverance, “A man ought always to pray, and not to faint.” For they hear these things and do them to whom it is given; but they do them not, whether they hear or do not hear, to whom it is not given. Because, “To you,” said He, “it is given to know the mystery of the kingdom of heaven, but to them it is not given.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise on the Predestination of the Saints 2.37
… while to those who do not thus hear it is not given. For it was not some one only, but Christ who said, “No man cometh unto me, except it were given him of my Father;” and, “To you it is given to know the mystery of the kingdom of heaven, but to them it is not given.”
Pseudo-Clement The Clementine Homilies 19.20
And Peter said: “We remember that our Lord and Teacher, commanding us, said, ‘Keep the mysteries for me and the sons of my house.’ Wherefore also He explained to His disciples privately the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven.
13:12
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 16
… And when they were alone, his disciples came, and asked him, and said unto [32] him, What is this parable? and why spakest thou unto them in parables? He [Arabic, p. 64] answered and said unto them, Unto you is given the knowledge of the secrets of the kingdom of God; but it is not given unto them that are [33] without.
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.19
Following this you may see, “ He did not there many mighty works because of their unbelief. ” We are taught by these things that powers were found in those who believed, since “to every one that hath shall be given and he shall have abundance,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 45
“For whosoever hath, to him shall be given, and he shall have more abundance; but whosoever hath not, from him shall be taken away, even that which he seemeth to have.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Christian Doctrine 1.1
… For a possession which is not diminished by being shared with others, if it is possessed and not shared, is not yet possessed as it ought to be possessed. The Lord saith “Whosoever hath, to him shall be given.”
13:13
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 16
… and why spakest thou unto them in parables? He [Arabic, p. 64] answered and said unto them, Unto you is given the knowledge of the secrets of the kingdom of God; but it is not given unto them that are [33] without. He that hath shall be given unto, and there shall be added; and he that [34] hath not, that which he hath shall be taken from him also.
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 33
… “All these things spake Jesus in parables, and without a parable spake He not unto them,” that is, to the Jews. Now the disciples also asked Him, “Why speakest Thou in parables?” And the Lord gave them this answer: “Therefore I speak unto them in parables: because they seeing, see not; and hearing, they hear not, according to the prophecy of Esaias.”
St Hippolytus † AD 235 The Refutation of All Heresies 5.3
For, says he, it is necessary that the magnitudes be declared, and that they thus be declared by all everywhere, “in order that hearing they may not hear, and seeing they may not see.”
Archelaus † fl. AD 278 A Fragment of the Same Disputation 2
… “For it is not meet to give the holy things to dogs.” And furthermore, is it only the God of the Old Testament that has blinded the minds of them who believe not? Nay, has not Jesus Himself also said: “Therefore speak I to them in parables: that seeing, they may not see?”
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 6.28
… Seest thou that in them that are perishing it is veiled? For it is not right to give the things which are holy unto the dogs . Again, Is it only the God of the Old Testament that hath blinded the minds of them that believe not? Hath not Jesus Himself said, For this cause speak I unto them in parables, that seeing they may not see
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 6.29
… For to hear the Gospel is permitted to all: but the glory of the Gospel is reserved for Christ’s true children only. Therefore the Lord spoke in parables to those who could not hear
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 45
“Therefore,” saith He, “speak I to them in parables; because they seeing see not.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 26
… “If in anything ye be otherwise minded, God shall reveal even this unto you.” ( Phil. iii. 15 .) But when we are not willing to do even what we are masters of, we shall not have the benefit of His assistance in this either. And this was the case with the Jews too. “For this cause,” He says, “speak I unto them in parables, because seeing they see not.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Second Corinthians 8
… So then here also we must consider that these persons indeed became unbelievers of themselves, but having become so, they no longer saw the secret things of the Gospel, God thenceforth excluding its beams from them. As also he said to the disciples, “Therefore I speak unto them in proverbs , (
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 13.12
… “Bring forth the people that are blind and have eyes: that are deaf and have ears;” and again: “having eyes, but ye see not; and ears, but ye hear not.” The Lord also says in the gospel: “Because seeing they see not, and hearing they hear not neither do they understand.”
John Cassian † AD 435 The Conferences of John Cassian 23.6
… But they who cover the eyes of their heart with a thick veil of their sins, and as the Saviour says, “Seeing see not and hearing hear not nor understand,”
Socrates Scholasticus † AD 440 The Ecclesiastical History of Socrates Scholasticus 3.8
… Jesus concealed himself, and going through the midst of them out of the Temple, went away thence, and so escaped. Since then they see these things, or rather understand them,
13:14
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 16
… but it is not given unto them that are [33] without. He that hath shall be given unto, and there shall be added; and he that [34] hath not, that which he hath shall be taken from him also. For this cause therefore I speak unto them in parables; because they see, and see not; and hear, and hear [35] not, nor understand.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 45
“For in them is fulfilled,” saith He, “the prophecy of Esaias, which saith, By hearing ye shall hear, and shall not understand, and seeing ye shall see, and shall not perceive.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 27
… And dost thou run by, and give up the prize of the conflict? For thy brother, lying between you, is the prize. And if thou get the better, thou receivest a crown; but if thou art listless, thou goest away without a crown. Cease then to give utterance to that satanical saying, “if my eye hates me, I cannot see it.”
13:15
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 16
[36] The heart of this people is waxed gross,
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Synodis or On the Councils 1
… Ignorance I could not attribute to you; you had been too often warned. I judged therefore that I also ought to observe silence towards you, carefully remembering the Lord’s saying, that those who after a first and second entreaty, and in spite of the witness of the Church, neglect to hear, are to be unto us as heathen men and publicans
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 4.19
… Remember also the Scripture, which saith, Even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge : and, That which may be known of God is mani festin them ; and again, their eyes they have closed
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 6.28
… Again, Is it only the God of the Old Testament that hath blinded the minds of them that believe not? Hath not Jesus Himself said, For this cause speak I unto them in parables, that seeing they may not see ? Was it from hating them that He wished them not to see? Or because of their unworthiness, since their eyes they had closed
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 45
“Lest at any time they should be converted, and I should heal them;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On the Holy Trinity 2.17
… And hence the evangelist also mentions that prophesy of Isaiah, “Make the heart of this people fat, and make their ears heavy, and shut their eyes.”
13:16
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 16
… And that which was sown in good ground is he that heareth my word in a pure and good heart, and understandeth it, and holdeth to it, and bringeth forth fruit with patience, and produceth either a hundredfold or sixtyfold or thirty.
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 10.27
… According to their view those after the Apostles are more blessed than the Apostles; than which nothing can be more foolish. He who is to be blessed must see in his mind the things which he believes, and must be able with the Apostles to hear the words spoken to him, “Blessed are your eyes, for they see, and your ears, for they hear,”
St Methodius † AD 311 The Banquet of the Ten Virgins; or Concerning Chastity 7.7
… Therefore, also, she is blessed and praised by all, because she saw and heard freely what those desired to see, even for a little time, and saw not, and to hear, but heard not. For “blessed,” said our Lord to His disciples,
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 11.3
3. Our Lord Jesus Christ erewhile became Man, but by the many He was unknown. Wishing, therefore, to teach that which was not known, He called together His disciples, and asked them, Whom do men say that I, the Son of Man, am
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 45
For in proof that our sin belongs not to nature, nor to necessity and compulsion, hear what He saith to the apostles, “But blessed are your eyes, for they see, and your ears, for they hear;”
13:17
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 16
[37, 38] But ye, blessed are your eyes, which see; and your ears, which hear. Blessed [39] are the eyes which see what ye see.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.11.1
… and to hear those things which ye hear, and have not heard them.”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.22
… “Many prophets and righteous men have desired to see and hear what ye do see and hear.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 6.2
… for they also, led by the Spirit, advanced from the introduction they had in types to the vision of truth. Hence not all the prophets, but many of them,
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 2.28
… no one cometh to the Father but by me.” Also in the same place: “I am the door: by me if any man shall enter in, he shall be saved.” Also in the same place: “Many prophets and righteous men have desired to see the things which ye see, and have not seen them; and to hear those things which ye hear, and have not heard them.”
Eusebius of Caesarea † AD 339 The Church History of Eusebius 10.1.4
4. And in accordance with the utterance which commands us to sing the new song, let us proceed to show that, after those terrible and gloomy spectacles which we have described, we are now permitted to see and celebrate such things as many truly righteous men and martyrs of God before us desired to see upon earth and did not see, and to hear and did not hear.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 45
“For verily I say unto you, many prophets and righteous men have desired to see those things which ye see, and have not seen them, and to hear those things which ye hear, and have not heard them;”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 1
… And if He gave it not from the beginning because of those that were unwilling to receive it, still, they that were willing did hear it. “Your father Abraham,” He says, “rejoiced to see My day, and he saw it, and was glad.” ( John viii. 56 .) How then comes He to say, “Many prophets desired to see the things which ye see, and have not seen them?” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on First Corinthians 21
“Have I not seen Jesus Christ our Lord?” For “last of all,” (c. xv. 8 .) saith he, “as unto one born out of due time, He appeared unto me also.” Now this likewise was no small dignity: since “many Prophets,” (S.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 26
[1.] “ Many prophets and righteous men” (it is said) “have desired to see those things which ye see, and have not seen them; and to hear those things which ye hear and have not heard them.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 2.37
… and to hear those things which ye hear, and have not heard them,"
John Cassian † AD 435 The Seven Books of John Cassian on the Incarnation of the Lord, Against Nestorius 5.13
… For “Verily,” saith the Lord, “I say unto you that many prophets and righteous men have desired to see the things which ye see, and have not seen them; and to hear the things which ye hear and have not heard them.”
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 7.15
… But what fatuity it argues to say or think this the Lord Himself testifies to His disciples, when He says, Many kings and prophets have desired to see the things which ye see, and have not seen them (
Pseudo-Clement The Clementine Homilies 3.53
… hear Him.’ And in addition to this, willing to convict more fully of error the prophets from whom they asserted that they had learned, He proclaimed that they died desiring the truth, but not having learned it, saying, ‘Many prophets and kings desired to see what ye see, and to hear what you hear; and verily I say to you, they neither saw nor heard.’
13:18
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 16
[37, 38] But ye, blessed are your eyes, which see; and your ears, which hear. Blessed [39] are the eyes which see what ye see. Verily I say unto you, Many of the prophets and the righteous longed to see what ye see, and saw not; and to hear what ye [40] hear, and heard not. When ye know not this parable, how shall ye know all parables? [41, 42]
St Basil the Great † AD 379 De Spiritu Sancto 19
It is the Spirit which says, as the Lord says, “Get thee down, and go with them, doubting nothing: for I have sent them.” Are these the words of an inferior, or of one in dread? “Separate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have called them.” Does a slave speak thus? And Isaiah, “The Lord God and His Spirit hath sent me,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 45
“Hear ye therefore the parable of the sower,”
13:19
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 16
… Blessed [39] are the eyes which see what ye see. Verily I say unto you, Many of the prophets and the righteous longed to see what ye see, and saw not; and to hear what ye [40] hear, and heard not. When ye know not this parable, how shall ye know all parables? [41, 42] Hear ye the parable of the sower. The sower which sowed, sowed the word [43] of God.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 23.0
On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xiii. 19 , etc., where the Lord Jesus explaineth the parables of the sower.
13:20
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 16
… [41, 42] Hear ye the parable of the sower. The sower which sowed, sowed the word [43] of God. Every one who heareth the word of the kingdom, and understandeth it not, the evil one cometh and snatcheth away the word that hath been sown in his [44] heart: and this is that which was sown on the middle of the highway.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 44
… Yet hath he not root in himself, but dureth for a while; but when tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the word, by and by he is offended! When any one,” so He saith, “heareth the word of truth and understandeth it not, then cometh the wicked one, and catcheth that which was sown out of his heart. This is he that is sown by the wayside.”
13:21
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 16
… Every one who heareth the word of the kingdom, and understandeth it not, the evil one cometh and snatcheth away the word that hath been sown in his [44] heart: and this is that which was sown on the middle of the highway. But that which was sown on the rocks is he that heareth the word, and straightway receiveth [45, 46] [Arabic, p. 65] it with joy;
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 3
… and forth with falls into the cares of the world, he delivers himself over to his lusts; and thus in the time of persecution he is offended
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 42.9
… Among whom are ye also called to be Saints, a people of possession, a royal priesthood, the most excellent portion of the Lord, a whole river from a drop, a heavenly lamp from a spark, a tree from a grain of mustard seed,
13:22
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 16
… and this is that which was sown on the middle of the highway. But that which was sown on the rocks is he that heareth the word, and straightway receiveth [45, 46] [Arabic, p. 65] it with joy; only, it hath no root in his soul, but his belief in it is for a time; and whenever there is distress or persecution because of a word, he [47] stumbleth quickly.
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 11
… In Him the careless take no delight; and having no continuous purpose of good, they are sullied by temporal attacks, and esteem nothing more highly than present things, being unstable and deserving reproof as regards the faith. For ‘either the care of this world, or the deceitfulness of riches, chokes them
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 20
It is true that hereafter He displayed more clearly the evil effect of this on the mind, I mean, when He made mention of the thorns;
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 8
… For he hath no feet; be not afraid: he hath no wings; fear not. He trails upon the earth, and the things of the earth. Do thou then have naught in common with the earth, and thou wilt not need labor even. For he hath not any knowledge of open fight: but as a serpent he hideth him in the thorns, nestling evermore in the “deceitfulness of riches.” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 24
Let us then cleanse ourselves, let us kindle the light of knowledge, let us not sow among thorns. What the thorns are, ye know, though we tell you not; for often ye have heard Christ call the cares of this present life, and the deceitfulness of riches, by this name. (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 10
… xiii. 6 ) we straightway lose our moisture, and therefore bring forth thorns. What then are the thorns? Let us hear Christ saying, that “the care of this world, and the deceitfulness of riches, choke the word, and it becometh unfruitful.” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 15.1
… you alone keep your heritage intact. The fruitful soil of Rome, when it receives the pure seed of the Lord, bears fruit an hundredfold; but here the seed corn is choked in the furrows and nothing grows but darnel or oats.
13:23
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 16
… and the care of this world, and the error of riches, and the rest of the [48] other lusts enter, and choke the word, and it becometh without fruit. And that which was sown in good ground is he that heareth my word in a pure and good heart, and understandeth it, and holdeth to it, and bringeth forth fruit with patience,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Baptism, Against the Donatists 4.10
… and while these remain in barrenness, the former, being restored to unity and communion, will bear fruit with patience, thirty-fold, or sixty-fold, or a hundred-fold.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Baptism, Against the Donatists 7.51
… they will be still praising Thee;" with countless other passages to the same effect. This house is also called wheat, bringing forth fruit with patience, some thirty-fold, some sixtyfold, and some an hundredfold.
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 4.36
… to partake of the table of demons, that is, to taste things sacrificed, or blood, or a carcase which is strangled, and if there be aught else which has been offered to demons. Be this therefore the first step to you of three; which step brings forth thirty commands, and the second sixty, and the third a hundred,
13:24
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
… He said unto them, Perhaps, when ye separate the tares, ye would [7] root up with them wheat also. Leave them to grow both together until the harvest: and in the time of the harvest I will say unto the reapers, Separate the tares first, and bind them in bundles to be burned with fire; and gather the wheat into my barns.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 21
… and not choosing to pour forth all at once, having cast seed into fertile ground, He then leaves it to shoot at leisure. And this He has shown in another place, where He saith, “The kingdom of heaven is like to a man that soweth good seed, but while he slept, his enemy cometh, and soweth tares among the wheat.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Dialogue Against the Luciferians 1
… here he cracks a whip, there he spreads out some other object to terrify them. Nevertheless he suffers from the raids of nimble roes or the wantonness of the wild asses; here the mice convey the corn to their garners underground, there the ants crowd thickly in and ravage the corn-field. Thus the case stands. No one who has land is free from care.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 93.15
… On what ground could it be unlawful for the Christian world to remain ignorant of that which even those who made it matter of accusation against others could not prove? Why should those whom Christ has sown in His field, that is, in this world, and has commanded to grow alongside of the tares until the harvest,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 93.31
… For it is the Church which the Son of man has sown as good seed, and of which He has foretold that it should grow among the tares until the harvest. For the field is the world, and the harvest is the end of time.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 2.26
… Are you then really not ashamed to call the baptism of Christ a lie, even when it is found in the most false of men? Far be it from any one to suppose that the wheat of the Lord, which has been commanded to grow among the tares throughout the whole field, that is, throughout the whole of this world, until the harvest, that is, until the end of the world,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 2.39
93. Augustin answered: What is it but sheer madness to utter these taunts without proving anything? You look at the tares throughout the world, and pay no heed to the wheat, although both have been bidden to grow together throughout the whole of it. You look at the seed sown by the wicked one, which shall be separated in the time of harvest,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 3.2
… nor will you separate yourselves by an impious secession, because of the mixture of the tares, from the society of that good wheat, whose source is that grain that dies and is multiplied thereby, and that grows together throughout the world until the harvest. For the field is the world,—not only Africa; and the harvest is the end of the world,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 23.1
… “some among thorns, which were choked,” and could not bring forth fruit; and “other some into good ground, and it brought forth fruit, a hundred, sixty, thirty fold.” But to-day the Lord hath again spoken another parable of the sower, “who sowed good seed in his field. While men slept the enemy came, and sowed tares upon it.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 38.21
… For throughout the whole world hath the good seed been sown. That good Sower, the Son of Man, hath scattered the good seed not in Africa only, but everywhere. But the enemy hath sown tares upon it. Yet what saith the Householder? “Let both grow together until the harvest.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 68.2
… But the good seed are the children of the kingdom;” and although now they are mingled with tares, at the end the King Himself shall send forth His angels, “and they shall gather out of His kingdom all things that offend. Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 140.4
4. “Deliver me, O Lord, from the wicked man” ( ver. 1 ). Not from one only, but from the class; not from the vessels only, but from their prince himself, that is, the devil. Why “from man,” if he meaneth from the devil? Because he too is called a man in a figure.
Socrates Scholasticus † AD 440 The Ecclesiastical History of Socrates Scholasticus 4.23
… That it is the province of prudence to contemplate the sacred and intelligent powers apart from expression, because these are unfolded by wisdom: of fortitude to adhere to truth against all opposition, and never to turn aside to that which is unreal: of temperance to receive seed from the chief husbandman,
13:25
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
[1] And he set forth to them another parable, and said, The kingdom of heaven is [2] like a man who sowed good seed in his field;
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 5.10
… or again, if the wild olive be carefully tended and grafted, it naturally reverts to its former fruit-bearing condition: so men also, when they become careless, and bring forth for fruit the lusts of the flesh like woody produce, are rendered, by their own fault, unfruitful in righteousness. For when men sleep, the enemy sows the material of tares;
Tertullian † AD 220 A Treatise on the Soul 16
… cannot serve two masters ,” and has the actual designation of “father:” “Ye are of your father the devil.” So that you need not be afraid to ascribe to him the mastery and dominion over that second, later, and deteriorated nature (of which we have been speaking), when you read of him as “the sewer of tares,” and the nocturnal spoiler of the crop of corn.
Archelaus † fl. AD 278 The Acts of the Disputation with the Heresiarch Manes 13
… fruit,” and who in another place assures us that the “father of the devil is a liar and a murderer from the beginning,” and tells us again that men’s desire was for the darkness, so that they would not follow that Word that had been sent forth in the beginning from the light, and (once more shows us) the man who is the enemy of the same, the sower of tares,
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 De Decretis. (Defence of the Nicene Definition.) 2
And do thou, beloved, consider whether it be not so. If, the devil having sowed their hearts with this perverseness
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 40
… If you receive all the Word, you will bring therewith upon your own soul all the healing powers of Christ, with which separately these individuals were healed. Only be not ignorant of the measure of grace; only let not the enemy, while you sleep, maliciously sow tares.
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 5.pref.5
5. How, then, shall we act, being but ignorant dwellers set amongst these fresh tares in the old-standing harvest field?
St Jerome † AD 420 Jerome's Apology for Himself Against the Books of Rufinus 2.24
… for it is not despised even by the Greeks now that it is retranslated into their language; yet it is now made the subject of a charge against me; and I find that the food pressed upon them turns upon the stomach. What is there in human life that can be safe if innocence is made the object of accusation? I am the householder
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 130.7
Love to occupy your mind with the reading of scripture. Do not in the good ground of your breast gather only a crop of darnel and wild oats. Do not let an enemy sow tares among the wheat when the householder is asleep
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 50.23
… Well thou doest indeed, if thou doest this: but take heed, lest now thou be careless, because now thou doest this: and perchance thy tongue bless God, and thy life curse God. O my people, saith to thee the God of gods, the Lord that spake, “calling the earth from the rising of the sun unto the setting,” though yet thou art placed amid the tares,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 65.15
… For those are properly called tares, which spring up in the manner of wheat, for instance darnel, for instance wild oats, and all such as have the first leaf the same. Therefore of the sowing of the tares thus saith the Lord: “There hath come an enemy, and hath sown over them tares;”
13:26
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
[1] And he set forth to them another parable, and said, The kingdom of heaven is [2] like a man who sowed good seed in his field; but when men slept, his enemy came [3] and sowed tares among the wheat, and went away.
13:27
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
[1] And he set forth to them another parable, and said, The kingdom of heaven is [2] like a man who sowed good seed in his field; but when men slept, his enemy came [3] and sowed tares among the wheat, and went away. And when the blade sprang up [4] and brought forth fruit, there were noticed the tares also.
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 The Epistles of Cyprian 5.3
… that members of Christ, and even members that have confessed Christ, are defiled by unlawful concubinage, and cannot be ruled either by deacons or by presbyters, but cause that, by the wicked and evil characters of a few, the honourable glories of many and good confessors are tarnished;
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 Against Eunomius 1-2.39
… So likewise, as regards the meaning of our terms, though there may be, so far as words go, some likeness between man and the Eternal, yet the gulf between these two worlds is the real measure of the separation of meanings. For instance, our Lord calls God a ‘man’ that was a ‘householder’ in the parable
13:28
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
… but when men slept, his enemy came [3] and sowed tares among the wheat, and went away. And when the blade sprang up [4] and brought forth fruit, there were noticed the tares also. And the servants of the master of the house came, and said unto him, Our lord, didst thou not sow good [5] [Arabic, p. 66] seed in thy field? whence are there tares in it?
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.40.3
3. The Lord, indeed, sowed good seed in His own field; and He says, “The field is the world.” But while men slept, the enemy came, and “sowed tares in the midst of the wheat, and went his way.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Baptism, Against the Donatists 4.9
… Beyond all doubt, as the Lord Himself says, "an enemy hath done this," who "sowed tares among the wheat."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 23.4
… The winter will pass away, the summer will come; lo! the harvest will soon be here. The angels will come who can make the separation, and who cannot make mistakes. We in this time present are like those servants of whom it was said, “Wilt Thou that we go and gather them up?”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 41.3
… The enemy is the devil. Let none think of a man his enemy, when he hears these words. Haply one thought of his neighbour, of him who had a suit with him in court, of him who would take from him his own possession, of him who would force him to sell to him his house. Think not this; but that enemy think of, of whom said the Lord, “an enemy hath done this.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 56.4
… “All day long warring he hath troubled me,” every one that hath been put afar off from the saints. But why should not here be understood even the devil himself? Is it because mention is made of “man”? doth therefore the Gospel err, because it hath said, “A man that is an enemy hath done this”?
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 The Book of Pastoral Rule 3.23
( Admonition 24.) Differently to be admonished are sowers of strifes and peacemakers. For sowers of strifes are to be admonished to perceive whose followers they are. For of the apostate angel it is written, when tares had been sown among the good crop, An enemy hath done this (
13:29
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
… And the servants of the master of the house came, and said unto him, Our lord, didst thou not sow good [5] [Arabic, p. 66] seed in thy field? whence are there tares in it? He said unto them, An enemy hath done this. His servants said unto him, Wilt thou that we go [6] and separate it?
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 19
… “And the men which journeyed with him stood speechless, hearing a voice, but seeing no man. And Saul arose from the earth; and when his eyes were opened, he saw no man: but they led him by the hand, and brought him into Damascus” ( v. 7, 8 ):—the spoils of the devil ( τὰ σκεύη αὐτοὕ ), “his goods” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on Paul's Epistle to the Romans 13
… For that it can be changed, He shows from this passage, and from another parable, when He introduces the tares as becoming wheat, on which score also He forbids their being rooted up; “Lest,” He says, “ye root up also the wheat with them” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 43.21
… not considering, moreover, that within our unity those only have fellowship with the wicked who take pleasure in their being such, whereas those who are displeased with their wickedness yet cannot correct them,—as they do not presume to root out the tares before the harvest, lest they root out the wheat also,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 22.72
… "Lest by chance, when ye would gather the tares, ye root up the wheat also with them."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Baptism, Against the Donatists 4.9
… nor assuredly would he bear false witness against his fellow-bishops. And yet with the bowels of fatherly and motherly love he endured them, lest that, by rooting out the tares before their time, the wheat should also have been rooted up,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Baptism, Against the Donatists 6.25
… of the Church, that they should choose rather to show tolerance towards those whom they called sacrilegious and profane, being admitted, as they thought, without the sacrament of baptism, if they could not correct them as they thought was right, than on their account to break that holy bond, lest on account of the tares the wheat also should be rooted out,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 23.4
… But it has been told us, “Let both grow together until the harvest.” Why? For ye are such as may be deceived. Hear finally; “Lest while ye gather up the tares, ye root up also the wheat with them.”
13:30
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
… 66] seed in thy field? whence are there tares in it? He said unto them, An enemy hath done this. His servants said unto him, Wilt thou that we go [6] and separate it? He said unto them, Perhaps, when ye separate the tares, ye would [7] root up with them wheat also.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 5.27
… and of two women grinding at the mill, to take one and leave the other: [also] at the time of the end, to order the reapers to collect first the tares together, and bind them in bundles, and burn them with unquenchable fire, but to gather up the wheat into the barn;
Tertullian † AD 220 Against Praxeas 1
… But again shall it be rooted up, if the Lord will, even now; but if not now, in the day when all bundles of tares shall be gathered together, and along with every other stumbling-block shall be burnt up with unquenchable fire.
St Hippolytus † AD 235 The Refutation of All Heresies 9.7
… And in justification , he alleges that what has been spoken by the Apostle has been declared in reference to this person : “Who art thou that judgest another man’s servant?” But he asserted that likewise the parable of the tares is uttered in reference to this one : “Let the tares grow along with the wheat;”
St Ephrem the Syrian † AD 373 Ephraim Syrus: Nineteen Hymns on the Nativity of Christ in the Flesh 3
… A Cup is He that contains all strong wines, and also a Mystery in the midst of which He Himself is! The one Bread that He brake has no bound, and the one Cup that He mingled has no stint! The Wheat that was sown, on the third day came up and filled the Garner of Life.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 46
What then, if the tares should remain until the end? “Then I will say to the reapers, Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 43
… 50 .) But when there is need of saying, God does this by Himself: thus, He sent the Son:—( b ) but, “He that receiveth you, receiveth Me, and he that receiveth Me, receiveth Him that sent Me.” ( Matt. x. 40 .) ( a ) And again He saith, “Then will I say unto the angels, Gather together them that do iniquity, and cast them into the furnace.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 53.6
… From which it is manifest that, whether these charges be true or false, they do not belong to the Lord’s wheat,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 76.2
… the harvest;” He said not, “Let the wheat decrease, and let the tares multiply.” He said, “The field is the world;” He said not, “The field is Africa.” He said, “The harvest is the end of the world;” He said not, “The harvest is the time of Donatus.” He said, “The reapers are the angels;” He said not, “The reapers are the captains of the Circumcelliones.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Patience 8
… This patience the Lord taught, when, the servants being moved at the mixing in of the tares and wishing to gather them up, He said that the householder answered, “Leave both to grow until the harvest.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 13.16
… And then follow the words, "O Lord, the patience of Israel." Patience is necessary to obey the command, "Suffer both to grow together till the harvest."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 23.1
… but when the fruit of the good seed began to appear, “then appeared the tares also.” The servants of the householder were offended, when they saw a quantity of tares among the good wheat, and wished to root them out, but they were not suffered to do so; but it was said to them, “Let both grow together until the harvest.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 23.4
… The angels will come who can make the separation, and who cannot make mistakes. We in this time present are like those servants of whom it was said, “Wilt Thou that we go and gather them up?” for we were wishing, if it might be so, that no evil ones should remain among the good. But it has been told us, “Let both grow together until the harvest.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 38.22
… He who explaineth this parable Himself, shutteth thy mouth, thy sacrilegious, profane, and ungodly mouth, that is counter to thine own interests, while thou runnest counter to the testator, even as he calleth thee to the inheritance. How doth He shut thy mouth? by saying, “Let both grow together until the harvest.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 37.3.16
… 39 ). “And the Lord shall help them, and deliver them; He shall deliver them from the sinners” ( ver. 40 ). At present therefore let the righteous bear with the sinner; let the wheat bear with the tares; let the grain bear with the chaff: for the time of separation will come, and the good seed shall be set apart from that which is to be consumed with fire.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 41.7
If to Christ’s Members thou belongest, come within, cling to the Head. Endure the tares if thou art wheat, endure the chaff if thou art grain.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 65.15
… “There hath come an enemy, and hath sown over them tares;” but what hath he done to the grain? The wheat is not choked by the tares, nay, through endurance of the tares the fruit of the wheat is increased. For the Lord Himself said to certain workmen desiring to root up the tares, “Suffer ye both to grow unto the harvest.”
13:31
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
… and of the number of the things that are sown in the earth it is smaller than all of the things [12] which are sown, which are upon the earth; but when it is grown, it is greater than all the herbs, and produceth large branches, so that the birds of heaven make their nests in its branches.
Clement of Alexandria † AD 215 The Stromata, or Miscellanies fragments-of-clemens-alexandri
Matt. xiii. 31 . The word which proclaims the kingdom of heaven is sharp and pungent as mustard, and represses bile, that is, anger, and checks inflammation, that is, pride; and from this word the soul’s true health and eternal soundness
St Hippolytus † AD 235 The Refutation of All Heresies 5.4
… That which is, he says, nothing, and which consists of nothing, inasmuch as it is indivisible—(I mean) a point—will become through its own reflective power a certain incomprehensible magnitude. This, he says, is the kingdom of heaven, the grain of mustard seed,
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 13.5
… yet when it meets with good ground, that is the soul, which is able fittingly to receive such seed, it becomes a great tree, so that no one of those things which have no wings, but the birds of heaven which are winged spiritually, are able to lodge in the branches of faith so great.
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 39.5
… But if you are to judge of Godhead by bulk and weight, and the Spirit seems to you a small thing because He came in the form of a Dove, O man of contemptible littleness of thought concerning the greatest of things, you must also to be consistent despise the Kingdom of Heaven, because it is compared to a grain of mustard seed;
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 46
2. “Another parable put He forth unto them, saying, The Kingdom of Heaven is like to a grain of mustard seed.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 66.4
… The apostle writes to the Corinthians, “Ye see your calling, brethren, how that not many wise men, not many noble are called.” The conditions of the nascent church required this to be so that the grain of mustard seed might grow up little by little into a tree,
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 79.3
… for themselves a good foundation against the time to come that they may lay hold on the true life.” We have learned how a camel can pass through a needle’s eye, how an animal with a hump on its back, when it has laid down its packs, can take to itself the wings of a dove and rest in the branches of the tree which has grown from a grain of mustard seed.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 69.1
1. We have been born into this world, and added to the people of God, at that period wherein already the herb from a grain of mustard seed hath spread out its branches; wherein already the leaven, which at first was contemptible, hath leavened three measures,
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 5.43
… As for me, though separated from you by long spaces of land and sea, I am nevertheless entirely conjoined with you in heart. And I trust that it is so in all respects with your Blessedness towards me; since, when you love me in return, you are not far from me. Hence we give thanks the more to that grain of mustard seed (
13:32
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
… and to what shall I liken it? and in what parable shall I set it forth? It [11] is like a grain of mustard seed, which a man took, and planted in his field: and of the number of the things that are sown in the earth it is smaller than all of the things [12] which are sown, which are upon the earth;
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 5.11
And of this faith it is said, If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed . For just as the grain of mustard seed is small in size, but fiery in its operation, and though sown in a small space has a circle of great branches, and when grown up is able even to shelter the fowls
13:33
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
[13, 14] And he set forth to them another parable: To what shall I liken the kingdom of [15] God?
St Hippolytus † AD 235 The Refutation of All Heresies 5.3
… And this is the water in those fair nuptials which Jesus changing made into wine. This, he says, is the mighty and true beginning of miracles which Jesus performed in Cana of Galilee, and (thus) manifested the kingdom of heaven. This, says he, is the kingdom of heaven that reposes within us as a treasure, as leaven hid in the three measures of meal.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Three Homilies Concerning the Power of Demons 3.2
… For on this account, as I have before said, God has suffered men to be with one another, and especially the wicked with the good, in order that they may bring them over to their own virtue. Hear at least what Christ saith to his disciples, “The Kingdom of heaven is like unto a woman who took leaven and hid it in three measures of meal.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 To Those Who Had Not Attended the Assembly 2
… For that one ought not to be useful to himself alone, but also to many others, Christ declared plainly, when He called us salt, and leaven,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 46
“The Kingdom of Heaven is like unto leaven, which a woman took, and hid in three measures of meal, until the whole was leavened.”
Rufinus of Aquileia † AD 411 A Commentary on the Apostles' Creed 7
… For instance, When it is said in the Gospel, “The kingdom of heaven is like leaven, which a woman hid in three measures of meal,”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 66.4
… apostle writes to the Corinthians, “Ye see your calling, brethren, how that not many wise men, not many noble are called.” The conditions of the nascent church required this to be so that the grain of mustard seed might grow up little by little into a tree, and that the leaven of the gospel might gradually raise more and more the whole lump of the church.
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 5.43
… xiii. 31, 32 ), for that from what appeared a small and despicable seed it has been so spread abroad everywhere by branches rising and extending themselves from the same root that all the birds of heaven may make their nests in them. And thanks be to that leaven which, in three measures of meal, has leavened in unity the mass of the whole human race (
13:34
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
[16] And Jesus spake all that to the multitudes by way of parables, according as they [17] were able to hear. And without parables spake he not unto them; that the saying of the Lord through the prophet might be fulfilled:
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.40.3
3. The Lord, indeed, sowed good seed in His own field;
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Resurrection of the Flesh 33
This is evidence enough from the prophetic Scriptures. I now appeal to the Gospels. But here also I must first meet the same sophistry as advanced by those who contend that the Lord, like (the prophets), said everything in the way of allegory, because it is written: “All these things spake Jesus in parables, and without a parable spake He not unto them,”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.4
… In the case of the latter the Scripture does not hesitate to attach in each case the name of parable; but in the present case it has not done so; and that naturally. For if He spoke to the multitudes in parables, and “spake all these things in parables, and without a parable spake nothing to them,”
13:35
Archelaus † fl. AD 278 The Acts of the Disputation with the Heresiarch Manes 28
… neither, on the other hand, however, has he put any limit on the time. But this is his expression: “As many as received Him.” Moreover, from the creation of the world He has ever been with righteous men, and has never ceased to require their blood at the hands of the wicked , from the blood of righteous Abel to the blood of Zacharias.
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 Homilies on the Psalms 1
… Hear My Law, O My people: incline your ears unto the words of My mouth. I will open My mouth in a parable . And the Evangelist Matthew further asserts that these words were spoken by the Son, when he says For this cause spake He in parables that the saying might be fulfilled: I will open My mouth in parables
Pseudo-Clement The Clementine Homilies 18.15
… Our Lord, even if He had made this statement, ‘What was concealed from the wise, the Father revealed to babes,’ could not even thus be thought to point out another God and Father in addition to Him who created the world. For it is possible that the concealed things of which He spoke may be those of the Creator (Demiurge) himself; because Isaiah
13:36
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
… The Son of man shall send his angels, and separate from his kingdom [25] all things that injure, and all the doers of iniquity, and they shall cast them into the [26] furnace of fire: and there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. Then the righteous shall shine as the sun in the kingdom of their Father. Whosoever hath ears that hear, let him hear.
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.1
“ Then He left the multitudes and went into His house, and His disciples came unto Him saying, Declare to us the parable of the tares of the field. ”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 11.4
… For observe carefully that He said to the disciples, “To you it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven,” but about the multitudes, “To them it is not given.” And in another place He dismisses the multitudes indeed, and goes into the house,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 47
“Then,” saith he, “Jesus sent the multitudes away, and went into His house.”
13:37
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
[19] Then Jesus left the multitudes, and came to the house. And his disciples came unto him, and said unto him, Explain unto us that parable about the tares [20] [Arabic, p. 67] and the field.
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.2
“ After these things He answered and said to them, He that soweth the good seed is the Son of man. ”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 47
… so shall it be in the end of this world. The Son of Man shall send His angels, and they shall gather out of His kingdom all things that offend, and them which do iniquity; and shall cast them into the furnace of fire, there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 20.5
… “He that soweth the good seed is the Son of man,”
13:38
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
[19] Then Jesus left the multitudes, and came to the house. And his disciples came unto him, and said unto him, Explain unto us that parable about the tares [20] [Arabic, p. 67] and the field. He answered and said unto them, He that sowed good seed is [21] the Son of man;
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.26.1
1. If any one, therefore, reads the Scriptures with attention, he will find in them an account of Christ, and a foreshadowing of the new calling ( vocationis ). For Christ is the treasure which was hid in the field, that is, in this world (for “the field is the world”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.41.1
1. Inasmuch as the Lord has said that there are certain angels, [viz. those] of the devil, for whom eternal fire is prepared; and as, again, He declares with regard to the tares, “The tares are the children of the wicked one,”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.41.3
… But when they should be converted and come to repentance, and cease from evil, they should have power to become the sons of God, and to receive the inheritance of immortality which is given by Him. For this reason, therefore, He has termed those “angels of the devil,” and “children of the wicked one,”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 5.33.3
3. The blessing of Isaac with which he blessed his younger son Jacob has the same meaning, when he says, “Behold, the smell of my son is as the smell of a full field which the Lord has blessed.” But “the field is the world.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 2.79
… And when the Lord has said, "The field is the world, the harvest is the end of the world," though He said of the wheat and of the tares, "Let both grow together until the harvest,"
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 63.2
… but, “That Rock was Christ.” Nor is it said, The good seed signified the children of the kingdom, or, The tares signified the children of the wicked one; but what is said is, “The good seed, these are the children of the kingdom; and the tares, the children of the wicked one.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 115.2
… for the harvest is the end of the world, when the reapers, that is to say, the angels, shall come and gather out of His kingdom everything that offendeth;
13:39
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
[19] Then Jesus left the multitudes, and came to the house. And his disciples came unto him, and said unto him, Explain unto us that parable about the tares [20] [Arabic, p. 67] and the field. He answered and said unto them, He that sowed good seed is [21] the Son of man; and the field is the world; and the good seed are the children of the [22] kingdom;
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.2
… And according to this the whole world might be called a field, and not the Church of God only, for in the whole world the Son of man sowed the good seed, but the wicked one tares,—that is, evil words,—which, springing from wickedness, are children of the evil one. And at the end of things, which is called “the consummation of the age,”
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On Virginity 13
… That the truth of this statement may be perceived, we will verify it thus. It is so, first, because a man who has thus died once for all to sin lives for the future to God; he brings forth no more fruit unto death; and having so far as in him lies made an end
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 13.18
… are become new;” and “because our salvation is nearer than when we believed;” and because “the night is far spent, the day is at hand;” and because Thou wilt crown Thy year with blessing, sending the labourers of Thy goodness into Thy harvest, in the sowing of which others have laboured, sending also into another field, whose harvest shall be in the end.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 20.9
… and the reapers are the angels. As therefore the tares are gathered together and burned with fire, so shall it be in the end of the world. The Son of man shall send His angels, and they shall gather out of His kingdom all offenses.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 23.4
… For ye are such as may be deceived. Hear finally; “Lest while ye gather up the tares, ye root up also the wheat with them.” What good are ye doing? Will ye by your eagerness make a waste of My harvest? The reapers will come, and who the reapers are He hath explained, “And the reapers are the angels.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 15.32
… What was made of it? Of that harvest a few grains were thrown out, and sowed the whole world; and another harvest is rising which is to be reaped in the end of the world. Of that harvest it is said, “They that sow in tears shall reap with joy.” But to that harvest not apostles, but angels, shall be sent forth. “The reapers,” saith He, “are the angels.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 129.9
… because it had withered even before it was plucked up. The reaper filleth not his hands thence. His next words are, “Whereof the reaper filleth not his hand; neither he that bindeth up the sheaves his bosom” ( ver. 7 ). And, “the reapers are the angels,”
Pseudo-Clement The Clementine Homilies 3.55
… for what is more than these is of the evil one.’ And to those who say that Abraham and Isaac and Jacob are dead, He said, ‘God is not of the dead, but of the living.’ And to those who suppose that God tempts, as the Scriptures say, He said, ‘The tempter is the wicked one,’
Pseudo-Clement The Clementine Homilies 19.2
… And I know that He has said somewhere else, ‘If Satan casts out Satan, he is divided against himself: how then is his kingdom to stand?’ And He pointed out that He saw the evil one like lightning falling down from heaven. And elsewhere He said, ‘He who sowed the bad seed is the devil.’
13:40
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
… 67] and the field. He answered and said unto them, He that sowed good seed is [21] the Son of man; and the field is the world; and the good seed are the children of the [22] kingdom; and the tares are the children of the evil one; and the enemy that sowed them is Satan; and the harvest is the end of the world; and the reapers are the angels. [23]
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.40.2
… The Son of man shall send His angels, and they shall gather from His kingdom everything that offendeth, and those who work iniquity, and shall send them into a furnace of fire: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. Then shall the just shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father.”
St Hilary of Poitiers † AD 367 De Trinitate or On the Trinity 11.38
… there shall be the weeping and gnashing of teeth. Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the Kingdom of their Father. He that hath ears to hear, let him hear
13:41
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
… and the field is the world; and the good seed are the children of the [22] kingdom; and the tares are the children of the evil one; and the enemy that sowed them is Satan; and the harvest is the end of the world; and the reapers are the angels. [23] And as the tares are separated and burned in the fire, so shall it be in the end of [24] this world.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 13
… the High Priest maketh intercession. For He “that raiseth the dead as He will, and quickeneth them,” ( John v. 21 ), and that “even as the Father” [doth], how [is it that] when there is need to save, He “maketh intercession”? ( John v. 22 .) He that hath “all judgment,” how [is it that] He “maketh intercession”? He that “sendeth His angels” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 21.1
… there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth, Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of His Father;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 43.4
… let Him deliver us from the deceitful and unjust man,” let him separate the wheat from the tares, for at the time of harvest He will Himself send His Angels, that they may “gather out of His kingdom all things that offend,”
13:42
St Justin Martyr † AD 165 The First Apology 16
… For many shall come in My name, clothed outwardly in sheep’s clothing, but inwardly being ravening wolves. By their works ye shall know them. And every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit, is hewn down and cast into the fire.”
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
… and the enemy that sowed them is Satan; and the harvest is the end of the world; and the reapers are the angels. [23] And as the tares are separated and burned in the fire, so shall it be in the end of [24] this world. The Son of man shall send his angels, and separate from his kingdom [25] all things that injure,
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.2
… Then those who become conscious that they have received the seeds of the evil one in themselves, because of their having been asleep, shall wail and, as it were, be angry against themselves; for this is the “gnashing of teeth.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.12
… for it is said above, “The Son of man shall send forth His angels, and they shall gather out of His kingdom all things that cause stumbling, and them that do iniquity, and shall cast them into the furnace of fire: there shall be the weeping and gnashing of teeth.”
13:43
Theodotus † fl. AD 160 Excerpts of Theodotus 1
… for all are one body, of the same race, and have chosen the same faith and righteousness. But some as head, some as eyes, some as ears, some as hands, some as breasts, some as feet, shall be set, resplendent, in the sun. “Shine forth as the sun,”
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
… [23] And as the tares are separated and burned in the fire, so shall it be in the end of [24] this world. The Son of man shall send his angels, and separate from his kingdom [25] all things that injure, and all the doers of iniquity, and they shall cast them into the [26] furnace of fire: and there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 2.32.1
… And, again, if there were really no such thing as good and evil, but certain things were deemed righteous, and certain others unrighteous, in human opinion only, He never would have expressed Himself thus in His teaching: “The righteous shall shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father;”
St Hippolytus † AD 235 On Daniel 3
3. “And they that be wise shall shine.” And the Lord has said the same thing in the Gospel: “Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun.”
St Hippolytus † AD 235 Treatise on Christ and Antichrist 65
… on such the second death hath no power.” For the second death is the lake of fire that burneth. And again the Lord says, “Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun shineth in his glory.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.2
… for this is the “gnashing of teeth.” Wherefore, also, in the Psalms it is said, “They gnashed upon me with their teeth.” Then above all “shall the righteous shine,” no longer differently as at the first, but all “as one sun in the kingdom of their Father.”
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 7.16
… and that our Father in heaven may accept our good purpose, and judge us worthy to shine amid righteous as the sun in the kingdom of our Father
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril 18.18
… This body therefore shall be raised, but it shall abide not such as it now is, but an eternal body; no longer needing for its life such nourishment as now, nor stairs for its ascent, for it shall be made spiritual , a marvellous thing, such as we cannot worthily speak of. Then , it is said, shall the righteous shine forth as the sun
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 40
… Light was That Godhead Which was shewn upon the Mount to the disciples—and a little too strong for their eyes. Light was That Vision which blazed out upon Paul, and by wounding his eyes healed the darkness of his soul. Light is also the brilliancy of heaven to those who have been purified here, when the righteous shall shine forth as the Sun,
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On Virginity 11
… in such an atmosphere it even itself emits light, and is so filled with radiance, that it becomes itself a Light, according to the promise of our Lord that “the righteous should shine forth as the sun
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 2.2
24. Is He not good, Who exalted earth to heaven, so that, just as the bright companies of stars reflect His glory in the sky, as in a glass, so the choirs of apostles, martyrs, and priests, shining like glorious stars, might give light throughout the world.
St Ambrose of Milan † AD 397 Exposition of the Christian Faith 3.12
98. How can it but be one kingdom, above all when the Son Himself hath said of Himself: “Then shall the righteous shine like the sun in the kingdom of My Father”?
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 54
“Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun;”
Rufinus of Aquileia † AD 411 A Commentary on the Apostles' Creed 46
… together in the heavenly places.” Whence, since God’s saints have these promises and an infinite number like them respecting the resurrection of the righteous, it will now not be difficult to believe those also which the Prophets have foretold, namely, that “the righteous shall shine as the sun and as the brightness of the firmament in the kingdom of God.”
Sulpicius Severus † AD 420 The Doubtful Letters of Sulpitius Severus 2.8
… Of the Lord is the resurrection of the dead, of the Lord is immortality, of the Lord is incorruption, of the Lord is that splendor of the sun which is promised to the saints, as it is written in the Gospel, “Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father”:
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Letters of St. Augustin 78.1
… Wherefore also the apostle says, “Whatsoever things were written aforetime, were written for our learning, that we through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope.” And wherefore did our Lord Himself judge it necessary not only to say, “Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 22.19
… And as for the pleasant color, how conspicuous shall it be where “the just shall shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father!”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 A Treatise Concerning Man’s Perfection in Righteousness 34
… “When, indeed, the righteous King shall sit upon His throne, who shall boast that he hath a pure heart, or who shall boldly say that he is pure from sin?” Then, however, through His mercy shall the righteous, being by that time fully and perfectly cleansed, shine forth like the glorious sun in the kingdom of their Father.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 63.2
… Something like this will it be when this world shall have been conquered by Christ, and shall have passed away, and there shall be no one that is unclean remaining among His people; when, the tares having been separated from the wheat, the righteous shall shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 61.7
… and of the generation wherein we are born anew by rising again, and shall abide for everlasting with God, when now no longer we are like the moon, but like that of which saith the Lord, “Then the righteous shall shine like the sun in the kingdom of their Father.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 89.32
… but the head supports nothing above itself, but is itself supported by the rest of our limbs, as if the whole body of a man were the seat of his head. His seat, therefore, all in whom God reigns, “shall be like as the sun before Me,” He saith: because the righteous in the kingdom of My Father “shall shine like the sun.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 119.10
… while the verbs “shall see,” and shall “be glad,” are futures? Is it because in the present state there is fear, as long as “man’s life is a temptation upon earth;” but the gladness which he desired to be understood, will be then, when “the righteous shall shine in the kingdom of their Father like the sun.”
Theodoret of Cyrus † AD 458 Dialogues. The “Eranistes” or “Polymorphus” of the Blessed Theodoretus, Bishop of Cyrus 2
… Yet has He given a share of His own name to His servants and as He is Light, calls His saints light, for “Ye,” He says, “are the Light of the world,” and being named servants and being named “Sun of Righteousness” He says of his servants “Then shall the righteous shine forth as the Sun.”
Pope St Leo I the Great † AD 461 Sermons 51
… About which the Lord had Himself said, when He spoke of the majesty of His coming, “Then shall the righteous shine as the sun in their Father’s Kingdom
Pope St Gregory I the Great † AD 604 Register of the Epistles of St. Gregory the Great 7.7
… For you say that he has appeared in the Church like the sun, so that you all cried out, This is the day which the Lord hath made; let us rejoice and be glad in it ( Ps. cxvii. 24 ) . Yet surely this is a promise of the life to come, seeing that it is said, The righteous shall shine forth as the sun (
13:44
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
[27] And again the kingdom of heaven is like treasure hid in a field: that which a man found and hid; and, for his pleasure in it, went and sold all that he had, and bought that field.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.26.1
1. If any one, therefore, reads the Scriptures with attention, he will find in them an account of Christ, and a foreshadowing of the new calling ( vocationis ). For Christ is the treasure which was hid in the field,
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis iv.1.23
… which when a man findeth, he hideth it, and for joy thereof goeth away and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that field.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen De Principiis iv.1-2.23
… but many of the Israelites not having yielded to His teaching, those from the Gentiles were called.…And these points, as we suppose, have been concealed in the histories. For “the kingdom of heaven is like a treasure hid in a field; the which when a man hath found, he hideth, and for joy thereof goeth and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that field.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.4
“ Again the kingdom of heaven is like unto a treasure hidden in the field, which a man found and hid. ”
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 6.1
… Whosoever does not bear fruit in the vineyard, shall be uprooted and cast out to torment. Whosoever has re ceived money from his Lord, let him return it to its Giver with its increase. Whosoever desires to become a merchant, let, him buy for himself the field and the treasure that is in it.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 47
“The Kingdom of Heaven is like unto treasure hid in a field, the which when a man hath found, he hideth, and for joy thereof selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that field. Again, the Kingdom of Heaven is like unto a merchant man seeking goodly pearls, who, when he had found one pearl of great price, went and sold all that he had, and bought it.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 66.8
… It is not enough for you to despise wealth unless you follow Christ as well. And only he follows Christ who forsakes his sins and walks hand in hand with virtue. We know that Christ is wisdom. He is the treasure which in the scriptures a man finds in his field.
13:45
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
[28] And again the kingdom of heaven is like a man that is a merchant seeking excellent [29] pearls; and when he found one pearl of great price, he went and sold everything that he had, and bought it.
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.7
“ Again the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is a merchant seeking goodly pearls. ”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.8
Now, having collected these things out of dissertations about stones, I say that the Saviour with a knowledge of the difference of pearls, of which some are in kind goodly and others worthless, said, “The kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is a merchant seeking goodly pearls;”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 On Works and Alms 7
… He says: “The kingdom of heaven is like unto a merchantman seeking goodly pearls. And when he found a precious pearl, he went away and sold all that he had, and bought it.”
St Cyprian of Carthage † AD 258 Three Books of Testimonies Against the Jews 3.2
… for where your treasure is, there will your heart be also.” Also in the same place: “The kingdom of heaven is like unto a merchantman seeking goodly pearls: and when he hath found a precious pearl, he went away and sold all that he had, and bought it.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 54.11
… On no account resign yourself to sleep until you have filled the basket of your breast with a woof of this weaving. After the holy scriptures you should read the writings of learned men; of those at any rate whose faith is well known. You need not go into the mire to seek for gold; you have many pearls, buy the one pearl with these.
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 66.8
… It is not enough for you to despise wealth unless you follow Christ as well. And only he follows Christ who forsakes his sins and walks hand in hand with virtue. We know that Christ is wisdom. He is the treasure which in the scriptures a man finds in his field. He is the peerless gem which is bought by selling many pearls.
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 125.4
… what should Christ’s merchant do who “selleth all that he hath” that he may acquire the “one pearl of great price;” who with his whole substance buys a field that he may find therein a treasure which neither thief can dig up nor robber carry away?
13:46
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
[28] And again the kingdom of heaven is like a man that is a merchant seeking excellent [29] pearls;
Clement of Alexandria † AD 215 The Stromata, or Miscellanies fragments-of-clemens-alexandri
Matt. xiii. 46 . A pearl, and that pellucid and of purest ray, is Jesus, whom of the lightning flash of Divinity the Virgin bore. For as the pearl, produced in flesh and the oyster-shell and moisture, appears to be a body moist and transparent, full of light and spirit; so also God the Word, incarnate, is intellectual light,
Aphrahat † AD 346 Aphrahat: Select Demonstrations 6.1
… Let us purge our seed from thorns, that we may produce fruit a hundred-fold. Let us found our building on the rock, that it may not be shaken by the winds and waves. Let us be vessels unto honour that we may be required by the Lord for His use. Let us sell all our possessions, and buy for ourselves the pearl,
St Gregory of Nazianzus † AD 389 Select Orations of Saint Gregory Nazianzen 39.5
… and you must exalt the adversary above the Majesty of Jesus, because he is called a great Mountain, and Leviathan and King of that which lives in the water, whereas Christ is called the Lamb, and the Pearl,
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 10.3
Certainly their ablest literary men used to receive money for pronouncing eulogies upon their kings or princes. Following their example, I set a price upon my praise. Nor must you suppose my demand a small one. You are asked to give me the pearl of the Gospel,
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 15.1
… I appeal for spiritual food to the church whence I have received the garb of Christ. The wide space of sea and land that lies between us cannot deter me from searching for “the pearl of great price.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 107.5
… Do not pierce her ears or paint her face consecrated to Christ with white lead or rouge. Do not hang gold or pearls about her neck or load her head with jewels, or by reddening her hair make it suggest the fires of gehenna. Let her pearls be of another kind and such that she may sell them hereafter and buy in their place the pearl that is “of great price.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Confessions 8.1
… but Thy right hand held me up, and bore me away, and Thou placedst me where I might recover. For Thou hast said unto man, “Behold, the fear of the Lord, that is wisdom;” and desire not to seem wise, because, “Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools.” But I had now found the goodly pearl, which, selling all that I had,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Ten Homilies on the First Epistle of John 5.7
… other things if thou have not, have this, and thou hast fulfilled the law. “For he that loveth another hath fulfilled the law,” saith the apostle: and, “Charity is the fulfilling of the law.” I take this to be the pearl which the merchant man in the Gospel is described to have been seeking, who “found one pearl, and sold all that he had, and bought it.”
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 3.62
… Such is he whom alone the true Prophet deems wise, even he who sells all that he has and buys the one true pearl,
13:47
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
… and the good of them they threw into the vessels, [32] and the bad they threw outside. Thus shall it be in the end of the world: the angels [33] shall go forth, and separate the wicked from among the good, and shall cast them into the furnace of fire: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.11
“ Again the kingdom of heaven is like unto a net that was cast into the sea. ”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.12
Now, these things being said, we must hold that “the kingdom of heaven is likened to a net that was cast into the sea and gathered of every kind,
St Ephrem the Syrian † AD 373 Ephraim Syrus: Nineteen Hymns on the Nativity of Christ in the Flesh 3
… He caught one soul at the well, and again caught with her the whole city: twelve fishers the Holy One caught, and again caught with them the whole world. As for Iscariot, that escaped from His nets, the strangling halter fell upon his neck! His all-quickening net catches the living,
St Cyril of Jerusalem † AD 386 The Catechetical Lectures of S. Cyril procatechesis-or-prologue-to-t.5
… A slave also perhaps wishes to please his master, and a friend his friend. I accept this bait for the hook, and welcome thee, though thou camest with an evil purpose, yet as one to be saved by a good hope. Perhaps thou knewest not whither thou wert coming, nor in what kind of net thou art taken. Thou art come within the Church’s nets
St Gregory of Nyssa † AD 395 On Virginity 18
… The work of true sobriety is the same; from all pursuits and habits to choose that which is pure and improving, rejecting in every case that which does not seem likely to be useful, and letting it go back into the universal and secular life, called “the sea
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 47
“For the kingdom of Heaven is like unto a net, that was cast into the sea, and gathered of every kind; which, when it was full, they drew to shore, and sat down, and gathered the good into vessels, but cast the bad away.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 A Commentary on the Acts of the Apostles 3
… for it is not to be supposed that when the brethren had become believers, Joseph believed not; he who in fact had believed before any. Certain it is that we nowhere find him looking upon Christ as man merely. As where His mother said, [“Thy father and I did seek thee sorrowing.” ( Luke ii. 48 .) And upon another occasion, it was said,] “Thy mother
Rufinus of Aquileia † AD 411 A Commentary on the Apostles' Creed 7
… Obviously the illustration was employed simply for this object—to shew how, through the preaching of God’s word which seems so small a thing, men’s minds could be imbued with the leaven of faith. So likewise, when it is said, “The kingdom of heaven is like unto a net cast into the sea, which draws in fishes of every kind,”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 18.49
… in these evil days, when the Church measures her future loftiness by her present humility, and is exercised by goading fears, tormenting sorrows, disquieting labors, and dangerous temptations, when she soberly rejoices, rejoicing only in hope, there are many reprobate mingled with the good, and both are gathered together by the gospel as in a drag net;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 On Christian Doctrine 3.32
… The Church declares itself to be at present both; and this because the good fish and the bad are for the time mixed up in the one net.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Concerning Faith of Things Not Seen 11
… but, “in the midst of daughters. Whoso hath ears to hear, let him hear:” and whilst the net which is cast into the sea,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Answer to the Letters of Petilian, the Donatist 3.2
… nor will you fly from the great house on account of the vessels made to dishonor; nor will you quit the net through the breaches made in it because of the bad fish which are to be separated on the shore;
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 122.9
… But he that is the least, who undoes in deed what he teaches in word, may be in such a church as is signified by that first capture of fishes, which contains both good and bad, for it also is called the kingdom of heaven, as He says, “The kingdom of heaven is like unto a net that was cast into the sea, and gathered of ever kind;”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 11.8
8. “His eyes look upon the poor.” His to Whom the poor man hath been left, and Who hath been made a refuge to the poor. And therefore all the seditions and tumults within these nets,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 65.9
… For those nets did take fishes both good and evil. The Lord saith, “The kingdom of Heaven is like to a sein cast into the sea, which gathereth of every kind, which, when it had been filled, drawing out, and sitting on the shore, they gathered the good into vessels, but the evil they cast out: so it shall be,” He saith, “in the consummation of the world.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Expositions on the Book of Psalms 89.31
… not for the chaff’s sake shall the wheat also perish: nor on account of bad fish shall nothing be cast into the vessels from that net.
13:48
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
[30] And again the kingdom of heaven is like a net that was cast into the sea, and [31] gathered of every kind:
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 122.6
… Which the Lord has Himself elucidated, when in a certain other place He drew His similitude from a fishing net let down into the sea: “And they drew it,” He said, “to the shore.” And in explanation of what that shore was, He added, “So will it be in the end of the world.”
13:49
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
[30] And again the kingdom of heaven is like a net that was cast into the sea, and [31] gathered of every kind: and when it was filled, they drew it up on to the shore of the sea, and sat down to select; and the good of them they threw into the vessels, [32] and the bad they threw outside.
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.12
… By “without” is meant the furnace of fire as the Saviour interpreted, saying, “So shall it be at the consummation of the age. The angels shall come forth and sever the wicked from among the righteous and shall cast them into the furnace of fire.”
13:50
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
… and when it was filled, they drew it up on to the shore of the sea, and sat down to select; and the good of them they threw into the vessels, [32] and the bad they threw outside. Thus shall it be in the end of the world: the angels [33] shall go forth,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 44
“For he that doeth,” saith He, “the will of my Father, this is my brother, and sister, and mother.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 47
And this parable He interprets without so much as being asked, but of His own motion He explained it by one part of it, and increased their awe. For lest, on being told, “They cast the bad away,” thou shouldest suppose that ruin to be without danger; by His interpretation He signified the punishment, saying, “They will cast them into the furnace.”
13:51
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
[34] Jesus said unto them, Have ye understood all these things? They said unto [35] [Arabic, p. 68] him, Yea, our Lord. He said unto them, Therefore every scribe that becometh a disciple of the kingdom of heaven is like a man that is a householder, who bringeth out of his treasures the new and the old.
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.14
“ Have ye understood all these things? They say, Yea. ”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 47
“Have ye understood all these things? They say unto Him, Yea, Lord.”
13:52
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
[34] Jesus said unto them, Have ye understood all these things? They said unto [35] [Arabic, p. 68] him, Yea, our Lord.
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.9.1
1. All things therefore are of one and the same substance, that is, from one and the same God; as also the Lord says to the disciples “Therefore every scribe, which is instructed unto the kingdom of heaven, is like unto a man that is an householder, which bringeth forth out of his treasure things new and old.”
St Irenaeus of Lyons † AD 202 Against Heresies 4.26.1
… after His resurrection from the dead, proving to them from the Scriptures themselves “that Christ must suffer, and enter into His glory, and that remission of sins should be preached in His name throughout all the world.” And the disciple will be perfected, and [rendered] like the householder, “who bringeth forth from his treasure things new and old.”
Tertullian † AD 220 On Fasting 14
… With us, at all events, every day likewise is celebrated by an ordinary consecration. And it will not, then, be, in the eyes of the apostle, the differentiating principle —distinguishing (as he is doing) “things new and old”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.14
… will say that the disciples bearing testimony to His affirmation, say, “Yea.” Only, whether he is putting a question or making an affirmation, it is necessarily said not “these things” only,—which is demonstrative,—not “all things” only, but “all these things.” And here He seems to represent the disciples as having been scribes before the kingdom of heaven;
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.15
Now since “every scribe who has been made a disciple to the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is a householder who bringeth forth out of his treasury things new and old,”
St Athanasius of Alexandria † AD 373 Festal and Personal Letters of Athanasius 11
6. Therefore the righteous and faithful servants of the Lord, who ‘are made disciples for the kingdom of heaven, and bring forth from it things new and old;’ and who ‘meditate on the words of the Lord, when sitting in the house, when lying down or rising up, and when walking by the way
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 47
“Therefore every Scribe, which is instructed in the Kingdom of Heaven, is like unto a man that is an householder, which bringeth forth out of his treasure things new and old.”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on 1 Timothy 13
… For these things are not said to Timothy only, but to all. And if such advice is addressed to him, who raised the dead, what shall be said to us? Christ also shows the duty of teachers, when He says, “The kingdom of heaven is like unto an householder, who bringeth forth out of his treasure things new and old.” (
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 City of God 20.4
… I shall first, then state the case, and then call the witnesses. This order Jesus Christ Himself directs us to observe, saying, “The scribe instructed in the kingdom of God is like a good householder, bringing out of his treasure things new and old.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 4
… If you were, you would bring forth from the treasure of the sacred Scriptures things old as well as new. For the Lord Himself says, "Therefore every scribe instructed in the kingdom of heaven is like an householder who brings forth from his treasure things new and old."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 8
… We do not put a new cloth to an old garment, but we are instructed in the kingdom of heaven, like the householder, whom the Lord describes as bringing out of his treasure things new and old.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 15.2
… —that the new cloth and the old garment, the new wine and the old bottles, mean not two Testaments, but two lives and two hopes,—that the relation of the two Testaments is figuratively described by the Lord when He says: "Therefore every scribe instructed in the kingdom of God is like an householder bringing out of his treasure things new and old."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 24.0
On the words of the Gospel, Matt. xiii. 52 , “Therefore every scribe who hath been made a disciple to the kingdom of Heaven,” etc.
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament 24.1
1. The lesson of the Gospel reminds me to seek out, and to explain to you, Beloved, as the Lord shall give me power, who is “that Scribe instructed in the kingdom of God, who is “like unto an householder bringing out of his treasure things new and old.”
Pseudo-Clement The Recognitions of Clement 4.5
… so that each of them, having in himself something of the divine gift, and something of his own exertion, may be perfect by both. For concerning such an one our Lord spoke, as of a rich man, ‘Who brings forth from his treasures things new and old.’
13:53
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
… And he marvelled [50] at their lack of faith. And when those who were in the synagogue heard, [51] they were all filled with wrath; and they rose up, and brought him forth outside the city, and brought him to the brow of the hill upon which their city was built, that [52] they might cast him from its summit: but he passed through among them and went away.
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.16
“ And it came to pass, when Jesus had finished these parables, He departed thence. And coming into His own country. ”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 2.42
89. Matthew thence proceeds as follows: “And it came to pass that, when Jesus had finished these parables, He departed thence: and when He was come into His own country, He taught them in their synagogues;” and so on, down to the words, “And He did not many mighty works there because of their unbelief.”
13:54
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
[36, 37] And when Jesus had finished all these parables, he removed thence, and came to his city;
Tertullian † AD 220 On the Flesh of Christ 9
… But if there had been in Him any new kind of flesh miraculously obtained (from the stars), it would have been certainly well known. As the case stood, however, it was actually the ordinary condition of His terrene flesh which made all things else about Him wonderful, as when they said, “Whence hath this man this wisdom and these mighty works?”
Origen † AD 254 Origen Against Celsus 6.16
… believers on Jesus, but among the rest of mankind—that would not laugh at Celsus, on hearing that Jesus, who was born and brought up among the Jews, and was supposed to be the son of Joseph the carpenter, and who had not studied literature—not merely that of the Greeks, but not even that of the Hebrews—as the truth-loving Scriptures testify regarding Him,
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.17
And the saying, “ Whence hath this man this wisdom, ”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 48
“And when He was come into His own country, He taught them in their synagogue.”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Perpetual Virginity of Blessed Mary 13
… For no man doeth anything in secret, and himself seeketh to be known openly. If thou doest these things, manifest thyself to the world.” And John adds, “For even his brethren did not believe on him.” Mark also and Matthew,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 The Harmony of the Gospels 2.30
… which account is given by Matthew after these counsels to the disciples, and after a number of other matters.
13:55
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
… [38] And when the sabbath came, Jesus began to teach in the synagogue; and many of [39] those that heard marvelled, and said, Whence came these things to this man? And many envied him and gave no heed to him, but said, What is this wisdom that is given to this man , that there should happen at his hands such as these mighty works? [40]
Tertullian † AD 220 An Answer to the Jews 10
Come, now, if you have read in the utterance of the prophet in the Psalms, “God hath reigned from the tree ,” I wait to hear what you understand thereby; for fear you may perhaps think some carpenter-king
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John 6.7
… And Herod, too, said, “John whom I beheaded, he is risen from the dead;” so that he appears not to have known what was said about Christ, as reported in the Gospel,
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.17
… And they spoke, wondering, (not knowing that He was the son of a virgin, or not believing it even if it was told to them, but supposing that He was the son of Joseph the carpenter,) “is not this the carpenter’s son?”
Eusebius of Caesarea † AD 339 The Church History of Eusebius 3.11
2. They all with one consent pronounced Symeon,
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 37
Wherefore this also, in an unsuspected way, He corrects by saying, “He that is less, in the kingdom of Heaven is greater than he.” Less in age, and according to the opinion of the multitude, since they even called Him “a gluttonous man and a winebibber;” and, “Is not this the carpenter’s son?”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 44
… For there is no man that doeth anything in secret, and seeketh himself to be manifest;” when also He Himself rebuked them, attributing it to their carnal mind. That is, because the Jews were reproaching Him, and saying, “Is not this the carpenter’s son, whose father and mother we know? and His brethren, are not they with us?”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 48
… Being amazed therefore, and in perplexity, they said, “Whence hath this man this wisdom, and these powers?” either calling the miracles powers, or even the wisdom itself. “Is not this the carpenter’s son?”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 16
… for despising dress and table, and house and food itself, he had passed his former time in the desert. In the case of Christ all was the contrary of this. His family was mean, (as they often objected to Him, saying, “Is not this the carpenter’s son? Is not his mother called Mary? and his brethren James and Joses?”) (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Gospel of St. John 55
Seest thou how He proved Himself to be greater than Abraham? For the man who rejoiced to see His day, and made this an object of earnest desire, plainly did so because it was a day that should be for a benefit, and belonging to one greater than himself. Because they had said, “The carpenter’s son” (
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom on the Epistle to the Hebrews 28
And if thou wouldst know both the scoffs and the ironical jeerings, which they made against Him (what particularly wounds our souls), hear first those from His kindred. “Is not this” (it says) “the carpenter’s son, whose father and mother we know? Are not his brethren all with us?” (
St Jerome † AD 420 The Perpetual Virginity of Blessed Mary 18
… Grecian history relates the incident. But you do worse. You have set on fire the temple of the Lord’s body, you have defiled the sanctuary of the Holy Spirit from which you are determined to make a team of four brethren and a heap of sisters come forth. In a word, joining in the chorus of the Jews, you say,
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Of the Work of Monks 14
… If they shall say, the Jews; the Patriarchs fed cattle: if the Greeks, whom we call also Pagans; they have had philosophers, held in high honor, who were shoemakers: if the Church of God; that just man, elect to the testimony of a conjugal and ever-during virginity, to whom was betrothed the Virgin Mary who bore Christ, was a carpenter.
13:56
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
… And many envied him and gave no heed to him, but said, What is this wisdom that is given to this man , that there should happen at his hands such as these mighty works? [40] Is not this a carpenter, son of a carpenter? and is not his mother called Mary? and [41] his brethren, James, and Joses, and Simon, and Judas?
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.17
… And Jude, who wrote a letter of few lines, it is true, but filled with the healthful words of heavenly grace, said in the preface, “Jude, the servant of Jesus Christ and the brother of James.” With regard to Joseph and Simon we have nothing to tell; but the saying, “And His sisters are they not all with us,”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Homilies on Ephesians 7
… x. 5 .) and gave the same charge to His disciples, and not only so, but “He went about healing all manner of disease, and all manner of sickness.” ( Matt. iv. 23 .) And what then? All the rest indeed were astonished, and marvelled, and said, “Whence, then, hath this man all these things?” (
13:57
Tatian † AD 180 The Diatessaron 17
… [40] Is not this a carpenter, son of a carpenter? and is not his mother called Mary? and [41] his brethren, James, and Joses, and Simon, and Judas? And his sisters, all of them, [42] lo, are they not all with us?
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.16
… could have said, “coming to Bethlehem,” or, “coming to Nazareth.” They have not done so, but have named it “His country,” because of something being declared in a mystic sense in the passage about His country,—namely, the whole of Judæa,—in which He was dishonoured according to the saying, “A prophet is not without honour, save in his own country.”
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.18
“ But Jesus said unto them, A prophet is not without honour, save in his own country. ”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 48
What then saith Christ unto them? “A prophet,” saith He, “is not without honor, save in his own country, and in his own house: and He did not,” it is said, “many mighty works, because of their unbelief.”
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Reply to Faustus the Manichæan 16.18
… for we can show that in other respects He is like. How can you object to Christ’s being called a prophet, since He condescended to be a man, and actually foretold many future events? What is a prophet, but one who predicts events beyond human foresight? So Christ says of Himself: "A prophet is not without honor, save in his own country."
St Augustine of Hippo † AD 430 Lectures or Tractates on the Gospel According to St. John 44.9
… But he steadfastly expressed what he felt. For he said, “That he is a prophet.” As yet, indeed, anointed only in heart, he does not thus far confess the Son of God, and yet he speaks not untruthfully. For the Lord saith of Himself, “A prophet is not without honor, save in his own country.”
13:58
Origen † AD 254 Origen's Commentary on Matthew 10.19
Following this you may see, “ He did not there many mighty works because of their unbelief. ”
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 The Homilies of St. John Chrysostom 48
And what doth he now call His country? As it seems to me, Nazareth. “For He did not many mighty works there,”
St Jerome † AD 420 The Letters of St. Jerome 14.7
7. I know you will rejoin that you possess nothing. Why, then, if you are so well prepared for battle, do you not take the field? Perhaps you think that you can wage war in your own country, although the Lord could do no signs in His?
13:1
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
When He had rebuked him that told Him of His mother and His brethren, He then did according to their request; He departed out of the house, having first corrected His brethren for their weak desire of vainglory; He then paid the honour due to His mother, as it is said, The same day Jesus went forth out of the house, and sat down by the sea side.
St Augustine † AD 430 De Cons. Ev. ii. 41.
By the words, The same day, he sufficiently shews that these things either followed immediately upon what had gone before, or that many things could not have intervened; unless indeed ‘day’ here after the Scripture manner signifies a period.
Rabanus Maurus † AD 856
For not only the Lord’s words and actions, but His journeyings also, and the places in which He works His mighty works and preaches, are full of heavenly sacraments. After the discourse held in the house, wherein with wicked blasphemy He had been said to have a dæmon, He went out and taught by the sea, to signify that having left Judæa because of their sinful unbelief, He would pass to the salvation of the Gentiles. For the hearts of the Gentiles, long proud and unbelieving, are rightly likened to the swelling and bitter waves of the sea. And who knows not that Judæa was by faith the house of the Lord.
St Jerome † AD 420
For it must be considered, that the multitude could not enter into the house to Jesus, nor be there where the Apostles heard mysteries; therefore the Lord in mercy to them departed out of the house, and sat near the sea of this world, that great numbers might be gathered to Him, and that they might hear on the sea shore what they were not worthy to hear within; And great multitudes were gathered unto him, so that he went into a ship, and sat down, and all the people stood on the shore.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
The Evangelist did not relate this without a purpose, but that he might shew the Lord’s will therein, who desired so to place the people that He should have none behind Him, but all should be before His face.
St Hilary † AD 367
There is moreover a reason in the subject of His discourse why the Lord should sit in the ship, and the multitude stand on the shore. For He was about to speak in parables, and by this action signifies that they who were without the Church could have no understanding of the Divine Word. The ship offers a type of the Church, within which the word of life is placed, and is preached to those without, and who as being barren sand cannot understand it.
St Jerome † AD 420
Jesus is in the midst of the waves; He is beaten to and fro by the waves, and, secure in His majesty, causes His vessel to come nigh the land, that the people not being in danger, not being surrounded by temptations which they could not endure, might stand on the shore with a firm step, to hear what was said.
Rabanus Maurus † AD 856
Or, that He went into a ship and sat on the sea, signifies that Christ by faith should enter into the hearts of the Gentiles, and should gather together the Church in the sea, that is in the midst of the nations that spake against Him. And the crowd that stood on the sea shore, neither in the ship nor in the sea, offers a figure of those that receive the word of God, and are by faith separated from the sea, that is from the reprobate, but are not yet imbued with heavenly mysteries. It follows; And he spake many things unto them in parables.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
He had not done thus on the mount; He had not framed His discourse by parables. For there were the multitudes only, and a mixed crowd, but here the Scribes and Pharisees. But He speaks in parables not for this reason only, but to make His sayings plainer, and fix them more fully in the memory, by bringing things before the eyes.
St Jerome † AD 420
And it is to be noted, that He spake not all things to them in parables, but many things, for had He spoken all things in parables, the people would have departed without benefit. He mingles things plain with things dark, that by those things which they understand they may be incited to get knowledge of the things they understand not. The multitude also is not of one opinion, but of divers wills in divers matters, whence He speaks to them in many parables, that each according to their several dispositions may receive some portion of His teaching.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
He first sets forth a parable to make His hearers more attentive, and because He was about to speak enigmatically, He attracts the attention by this first parable, saying, Behold, a sower went forth to sow his seed.
St Jerome † AD 420
By this sower is typified the Son of God, who sows among the people the word of the Father.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Whence then went out He who is every where present, and how went He out? Not in place; but by His incarnation being brought nearer to us by the garb of the flesh. Forasmuch as we because of our sins could not enter in unto Him, He therefore came forth to us.
Rabanus Maurus † AD 856
Or, He went forth, when having left Judea, He passed by the Apostles to the Gentiles.
St Jerome † AD 420
Or, He was within while He was yet in the house, and spake sacraments to His disciples. He went therefore forth from the house, that He might sow seed among the multitudes.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
When you hear the words, the sower went out to sow, do not suppose that is a tautology. For the sower goes out oftentimes for other ends; as, to break up the ground, to pluck up noxious weeds, to root up thorns, or perform any other species of industry, but this man went forth to sow. What then becomes of that seed? three parts of it perish, and one is preserved; but not all in the same manner, but with a certain difference, as it follows, And as he sowed, some fell by the wayside.
St Jerome † AD 420
This parable Valentinus lays hold of to establish his heresy, bringing in three different natures; the spiritual, the natural or the animal, and the earthly. But there are here four named, one by the wayside, one stony, one thorny, and a fourth the good ground.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Next, how is it according to reason to sow seed among thorns, or on stony ground, or by the wayside? Indeed in the material seed and soil of this world it would not be reasonable; for it is impossible that rock should become soil, or that the way should not be the way, or that thorns should not be thorns. But with minds and doctrines it is otherwise; there it is possible that the rock be made rich soil, that the way should be no more trodden upon, and that the thorns should be extirpated. That the most part of the seed then perished, came not of him that sowed, but of the soil that received it, that is the mind. For He that sowed put no difference between rich and poor, wise or foolish, but spoke to all alike; filling up his own part, though foreseeing all things that should come to pass, so that He might say, What ought I to have done that I have not done? (Is. 5:4) He does not pronounce sentence upon them openly and say, this the indolent received and have lost it, this the rich and have choked it, this the careless and have lost it, because He would not harshly reprove them, that He might not alienate them altogether. By this parable also He instructs His disciples, that though the greater part of those that heard them were such as perished, yet that they should not therefore be remiss; for the Lord Himself who foresaw all things, did not on this account desist from sowing.
St Jerome † AD 420
Note that this is the first parable that has been given with its interpretation, and we must beware where the Lord expounds His own teachings, that we do not presume to understand any thing either more or less, or any way otherwise than as so expounded by Him.
Rabanus Maurus † AD 856
But those things which He silently left to our understanding, should be shortly noticed. The wayside is the mind trodden and hardened by the continual passage of evil thoughts; the rock, the hardness of the self-willed mind; the good soil, the gentleness of the obedient mind, the sun, the heat of a raging persecution. The depth of soil, is the honesty of a mind trained by heavenly discipline. But in thus expounding them we should add, that the same things are not always put in one and the same allegorical signification.
St Jerome † AD 420
And we are excited to the understanding of His words, by the advice which follows, He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.
Remigius † AD 908
These ears to hear, are ears of the mind, to understand namely and do those things which are commanded.
The Latin text
Chrysostomus in Matth
Postquam increpaverat eum qui matris et fratrum praesentiam nuntiavit, dehinc fecit quod illi cupiebant: exiit scilicet domum, primo sanans aegritudinem vanae gloriae fratrum; secundo decentem honorem exhibens matri: unde dicitur in illo die exiens Iesus de domo, sedebat secus mare
Augustinus de Cons. Evang
Cum dicit in illo die, satis indicat aut hoc consequenter gestum post praemissa, aut non multa interponi potuisse, nisi forte dies more Scripturarum tempus significet
Rabanus Maurus
Non solum autem verba et facta domini, verum etiam itinera ac loca in quibus virtutes operatur et praedicat, caelestibus sunt plena sacramentis. Post sermonem quippe in domo habitum, ubi nefanda blasphemia Daemonium habere dictus est, egrediens docebat ad mare, ut ostenderet se, relicta ob culpam perfidiae Iudaea, ad gentes salvandas esse transiturum. Gentilium enim corda diu superba et incredula merito tumidis amarisque fluctibus maris assimilantur; domum vero domini per fidem fuisse Iudaeam quis nesciat?
Hieronymus
Considerandum etiam, quod populus domum Iesu non poterat intrare, nec esse ibi ubi apostoli audiebant mysteria: idcirco miserator dominus egreditur de domo sua, et sedet iuxta huius saeculi mare, ut congregentur ad eum multae turbae, et audiant in littore quae intus non merebantur audire: unde sequitur et congregatae sunt ad eum turbae multae, ita ut in naviculam ascendens sederet; et omnis turba stabat in littore
Chrysostomus in Matth
Hoc autem non simpliciter Evangelista posuit, sed ut monstraret quod dominus hoc fecerit, volens cum diligentia hoc spectaculum statuere, ut nullum dimittat post dorsum, sed omnes coram facie habeat
Hilarius in Matth
Sedisse autem dominum in navi, et turbas foris stetisse, ex subiectis rebus est ratio. In parabolis enim erat locuturus; et facti ipsius genere significat eos qui extra Ecclesiam positi sunt, nullam divini sermonis posse capere intelligentiam. Navis enim Ecclesiae typum praefert, intra quam verbum vitae positum est, et praedicatum his qui extra sunt, et arenae modo steriles intelligere non possunt
Hieronymus
Iesus etiam in mediis fluctibus est: hinc inde mari tunditur, et in sua maiestate securus appropinquare facit terrae naviculam suam, ut populus nequaquam periculum sustinens, non tentationibus circumdatus, quas ferre non poterat, stet in littore fixo gradu, ut audiat quae dicuntur
Rabanus Maurus
Vel quod ascendens navem sedebat in mari, significat quod Christus per fidem ascensurus erat in mentes gentilium et Ecclesiam collecturus in mari, idest in medio nationum contradicentium. Turba vero quae stabat in littore, quae neque in navi neque in mari erat, gerit figuram recipientium verbum Dei, et iam fide a mari, idest a reprobis, separatorum, sed necdum mysteriis caelestibus imbutorum. Sequitur et locutus est eis multa in parabolis
Chrysostomus in Matth
Quamvis in monte ita non fecerit: non enim per parabolas sermonem contexit. Tunc enim turbae solae erant, et plebs incomposita; hic autem et Scribae et Pharisaei. Non propter hoc autem solum in parabolis loquitur, sed ut manifestiorem sermonem faciat, et ampliorem memoriam imponat, et sub visum res reducat
Hieronymus
Est notandum, quod non omnia locutus sit eis in parabolis, sed multa: si enim dixisset cuncta in parabolis, absque emolumento populi recessissent. Perspicua miscet obscuris: ut per ea quae intelligunt, provocentur ad eorum notitiam quae non intelligunt. Turba etiam non unius sententiae est, sed diversarum in singulis voluntatum: unde loquitur ad eam in multis parabolis: ut iuxta varias voluntates, diversas recipiant disciplinas
Chrysostomus in Matth
Primam autem parabolam ponit eam quae faciebat auditorem attentiorem: quia enim sub aenigmate erat tractaturus, erigit mentes audientium per primam parabolam, dicens ecce exiit qui seminat seminare semen suum
Hieronymus
Significatur autem sator iste qui seminat, esse filius Dei, et patris in populis seminare sermonem
Chrysostomus in Matth
Unde autem exiit qui ubique praesens est, vel qualiter exiit? Non loco, sed incarnatione propinquior factus nobis per habitum carnis: quia enim nos intrare non poteramus ad eum, peccatis nostris prohibentibus nobis ingressum, ipse ad nos egreditur
Rabanus Maurus
Vel exiit cum, relicta Iudaea, per apostolos ad gentes transivit
Hieronymus
Vel intus erat dum domi versabatur, et loquebatur discipulis sacramenta. Exiit ergo de domo sua, ut seminaret in turbis
Chrysostomus
Cum autem audieris, quoniam exiit qui seminat ut seminet, non aestimes esse identitatem sermonis. Egreditur enim multoties qui seminat et ad aliam rem: vel ut scindat terram, vel ut malas incidat herbas, vel ut spinas evellat, vel ut aliam talem quamdam diligentiam exhibeat: hic autem ad seminandum exivit. Quid igitur fit de semine isto? Tres depereunt partes, et una salvatur; et hoc non aequaliter, sed cum differentia quadam: unde sequitur et dum seminat, quaedam ceciderunt secus viam
Hieronymus
Hanc parabolam ad probandam haeresim suam Valentinus assumit, tres introducens esse naturas: spiritualem, naturalem vel animalem, atque terrenam; cum hic quatuor sint, una iuxta viam, alia petrosa, tertia plena spinis, quarta terra bona
Chrysostomus in Matth
Sed secundum hoc, qualiter haberet rationem inter spinas seminare, et super petram, et in via? In seminibus quidem et terra materialibus non haberet utique rationem: non enim est in potestate petrae fieri terram, neque viae non esse viam, neque spinae non esse spinam. In animabus autem et doctrinis multam habet hoc laudem: possibile enim est petram fieri terram pinguem, et viam non ultra conculcari et spinas destrui. Quod igitur plus seminis periit, non est ab eo qui seminat, sed a suscipiente terra, idest ab anima. Ipse enim qui seminat, non divitem, non pauperem discernit, non sapientem neque insipientem; sed omnibus loquebatur, quae a seipso erant complens, praevidens tamen quae futura erant, ut liceat ei dicere: quid me oportuit facere, et non feci? Ideo autem non dicit manifeste, quoniam haec susceperunt desides, et perdiderunt: haec autem divites, et suffocaverunt; haec autem molles, et perdiderunt: quia non voluit eos vehementer tangere, ut non in differentiam mittat. Per hanc etiam parabolam discipulos erudit, etsi plures audientium eos fuerint qui pereunt, ut non propter hoc desides sint: quia nec propter hoc dominus, qui omnia praevidit, destitit a seminando
Hieronymus
Observa autem hanc esse primam parabolam, quae cum interpretatione sua posita est: et cavendum est ubicumque dominus exponit sermones suos, ne vel aliud, vel quid plus, vel minus praesumas intelligere, quam ab eo expositum est
Rabanus Maurus
Quae vero tacita nostrae intelligentiae dereliquit, perstringenda sunt breviter. Via est mens sedulo malarum cogitationum meatu trita atque arefacta: petram, duritiam protervae mentis; terram, levitatem animae obedientis; solem dicit fervorem persecutionis saevientis. Altitudo terrae est probitas animae disciplinis caelestibus institutae. In qua expositione diximus quia nequaquam ipsae res in una eademque significatione semper allegorice ponuntur
Hieronymus
Provocamur autem ad dictorum intelligentiam quoties his sermonibus commonemur qui sequuntur: qui habet aures audiendi, audiat
Remigius
Aures audiendi sunt aures mentis, scil. intelligendi et faciendi quae iussa sunt
13:10
The Gloss ap. Anselm.
The disciples understanding that the things which were spoken by the Lord to the people were obscure, desired to hint to Him that He should not speak in parables to them. And his disciples came to him, and said, Why speakest thou to them in parables?
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom, xlv.
Wherein it is worthy admiration, that the disciples who desire to learn of Him, know when they ought to ask Him, for they do not this before the multitude. This Matthew declares, when he says, And they came to him; (Mark 4:10) and Mark more expressly says, that they came to him when he was alone.
St Jerome † AD 420
We must enquire how they could come to Him at that time when Jesus was sitting in the ship; we may understand that they had at the first entered into the ship, and standing there, made this enquiry of Him.
Remigius † AD 908
The Evangelist therefore says, came to him, to express that they eagerly enquired of Him; or they might indeed approach Him bodily, though the space between them was small.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
And observe moreover their goodness, how great their thought for others, that they enquire about what concerns others, before what relates to themselves. For they say not, ‘Why speakest thou to us in parables?’ but to them. And he answered and said unto them, Because it is given to you to know the mystery of the kingdom of heaven.
Remigius † AD 908
To you, I say, who adhere to Me, and believe in Me. By the mystery of the kingdom of heaven, He intends the Gospel doctrine. To them, that is, to them that are without, and who would not believe on Him, the Scribes namely and Pharisees, and to the rest who continue in unbelief, it is not given. Let us then, with the disciples, come unto the Lord with a pure heart, that He may think us worthy to interpret to us the evangelic teaching; according to that, They who draw near to his feet, shall receive of his doctrine. (Deut. 33:3)
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
In saying this, He does not imply any necessity or fate, but shews at once, that they, to whom it is not given, are the cause of all their own miseries, and yet that the knowledge of the Divine mysteries is the gift of God, and a grace given from above. Yet this does not destroy free will, as is manifest from what follows, for to prevent that either these should despair, or those be remiss, when they hear that to you it is given, He shews that the beginning of all lays with ourselves, and then He adds, For whoso hath, to him shall be given, and he shall abound; and whoso hath not, from him shall be taken what he hath. As much as to say, Whoso has the desire and the zeal, to him shall be given all those things which are of God; but whoso lacketh these, and does not contribute that part that pertains to him, to him neither are the things which are of God given, but even those things that he hath are taken from him; not because God takes them away, but because he hath made himself unworthy of those that he has. Wherefore we also, if we see any hearkening carelessly, and having exhorted him to attend, he do not heed us, let us be silent; for should we persevere in urging him, his sloth-fulness will be the more charged against him. But him that is zealous to learn, we draw onwards, pouring forth many things. And He well said according to another Evangelist, That which he seemeth to have; (Luke 8:18.) for, in truth, he has not even that he has.
Remigius † AD 908
He that has a desire to read, shall have given to him power to understand, and whoso has not desire to read, that understanding which by the bounty of nature he seems to have, even that shall be taken from him. Or, whoso has charity, to him shall be given the other virtues also; and from him who has not charity, the other virtues likewise shall be taken away, for without charity there can be nothing good.
St Jerome † AD 420
Or, To the Apostles who believe in Christ there is given, but from the Jews who believed not on the Son of God there is taken away, even whatever good they might seem to have by nature. For they cannot understand any thing with wisdom, seeing they have not the head of wisdom.
St Hilary † AD 367
For the Jews not having faith, have lost also the Law which they had; and Gospel faith has the perfect gift, inasmuch as if received it enriches with new fruit, if rejected it subtracts from the riches of ancient possession.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
But that what He had said might be made more manifest He adds, Therefore speak I unto them in parables, because seeing they see not, and hearing they hear not, neither do they understand. Had this been a natural blindness, He ought to have opened their eyes; but forasmuch as it is voluntary, therefore He said not simply, ‘They see not,’ but, Seeing they see not. For they had seen the dæmons going out, and they said, He casts out dæmons by Beelzebub; they heard that He drew all men to God, and they say, This man is not of God. (John 9:16) Therefore because they spake the very contrary to what they saw and heard, to see and to hear is taken from them; for they profit nothing, but rather fall under judgment. For this reason He spake to them at first not in parables, but with much clearness; but because they perverted all they saw and heard, He now speaks in parables.
Remigius † AD 908
And it should be noted, that not only what He spake, but also what He did, were parables, that is, signs of things spiritual, which He clearly shews when He says, That seeing they may not see; but words are heard and not seen.
St Jerome † AD 420
This He says of those who were standing on the shore, and separated from Jesus, and who because of the dashing of the waves heard not distinctly what was said.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
And that they should not say, He slanders us as an enemy, He brings forward the Prophet declaring the same opinion, as it follows, That there might be fulfilled in them the prophecy of Isaiah, who said, With the hearing ye shall hear and shall not understand, and seeing ye shall see and shall not behold. (Is. 6:9)
The Gloss non occ.
That is; With the hearing ye shall hear words, but shall not understand the hidden meaning of those words; seeing ye shall see My flesh indeed, but shall not discern the divinity.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
This He said because they had taken away their own sight and hearing, shutting their eyes, and hardening their hearts. For not only did they not hear at all, but they heard obtusely, as it follows, The heart of this people is waxed gross, and they have heard hardly with their ears.
Rabanus Maurus † AD 856
The heart of the Jews is made gross with the grossness of wickedness, and through the abundance of their sins they hear hardly the Lord’s words, because they have received them ungratefully.
St Jerome † AD 420
And that we should not suppose that this grossness of the heart and heaviness of the ears is of nature, and not of choice, He adds the fruit of their own wilfulness, For they have shut their eyes.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Herein He points out how extreme their wickedness, how determined their aversion. Again to draw them towards Him, He adds, And be converted, and I should heal them; which shews that if they would be converted, they should be healed. As if one should say, If he would ask me I would immediately forgive him, this would point out how he might be reconciled; so here when He says, Lest they should he converted and I should heal them, He, shews that it was possible they should be converted, and having done penitence should be saved.
St Augustine † AD 430 Quæst. in Matt. q. 14.
Otherwise; They have shut their eyes lest they should see with their eyes, that is, themselves were the cause that God shut their eyes. For another Evangelist says, We hath blinded their eyes. But is this to the end that they should never see? Or that they should not see so much as this, that becoming discontent with their own blindness and bewailing themselves, should so be humbled, and moved to confession of their sins and pious seeking after God. For Mark thus expresses the same thing, Lest they should be converted, and their sins should be forgiven them. From which we learn, that by their sins they deserved not to understand; and that yet this was allowed them in mercy that they should confess their sins, and should turn, and so merit to be forgiven. But when John relating this expresses it thus, Therefore they could not believe because Esaias said again, He hath blinded their eyes and hardened their heart, that they should not see with their eyes, and understand with their heart, and be converted, and I should heal them, (John 12:39) this seems to be opposed to this interpretation, and to compel us to take what is here said, Lest they should see with their eyes, not as though they might come to see after this fashion, but that they should never see at all; for he says it plainly, That they should not see with their eyes. And that he says, Therefore they could not believe, sufficiently shows that the blindness was not inflicted, to the end that moved thereby, and grieving that they understood not, they should be converted through penitence; for that they could not, unless they had first believed, and by believing had been converted, and by conversion had been healed, and having been healed understood; but it rather shews that they were therefore blinded that they should not believe. For he speaks most clearly, Therefore they could not believe. But if it be so, who would not rise up in defence of the Jews, and pronounce them to be free from all blame for their unbelief? For, Therefore they could not believe, because he hath blinded their eyes. But because we must rather believe God to be without fault, we are driven to confess that by some other sins they had thus deserved to be blinded, and that indeed this blinding prevented them from believing; for the words of John are these, They could not believe, because that Esaias said again, He hath blinded their eyes. It is in vain then to endeavour to understand it that they were therefore blinded that they should be converted; seeing they could not be converted because they believed not; and they could not believe because they were blinded. Or perhaps we should not say amiss thus—that some of the Jews were capable of being healed, but that being puffed up with so great swelling pride, it was good for them at first that they should not believe, that they might understand the Lord speaking in parables, which if they did not understand they would not believe; and thus not believing on Him, they together with the rest who were past hope crucified Him; and at length after His resurrection, they were converted, when humbled by the guilt of His death they loved Him the more because of the heavy guilt which had been forgiven them; for their so great pride needed such an humiliation to overcome it. This might indeed be thought an inconsistent explanation, did we not plainly read in the Acts of the Apostles that thus it was. This then that John says, Therefore they could not believe, because he hath blinded their eyes that they should not see, (Acts 2:37) is not repugnant to our holding that they were therefore blinded that they should be converted; that is to say, that the Lord’s meaning was therefore purposely clothed in the obscurities of parables, that after His resurrection they might turn them to wisdom with a more healthy penitence. For by reason of the darkness of His discourse, they being blinded did not understand the Lord’s sayings, and not understanding them, they did not believe on Him, and not believing on Him they crucified Him; thus after His resurrection, terrified by the miracles that were wrought in His name, they had the greater compunction for their great sin, and were more prostrated in penitence; and accordingly after indulgence granted they turned to obedience with a more ardent affection. Notwithstanding, some there were to whom this blinding profited not to conversion.
Remigius † AD 908
In all the clauses the word ‘not’ must be understood; thus; That they should not see with their eyes, and should not hear with their ears, and should not understand with their heart, and should not be converted, and I should heal them.
The Gloss ap. Anselm.
so then the eyes of them that see, and will not believe, are miserable, but your eyes are blessed; whence it follows; Blessed are your eyes, for they see, and your ears, for they hear.
St Jerome † AD 420
If we had not read above that invitation to his hearers to understand, when the Saviour said, He that hath, ears to hear let him hear, we might here suppose that the eyes and ears which are now blessed are those of the body. But I think that those eyes are blessed which can discern Christ’s sacraments, and those ears of which Isaiah speaks, The Lord hath given me an ear. (Is. 50:4)
The Gloss ord.
The mind is called an eye, because it is intently directed upon what is set before it to understand it; and an ear, because it learns from the teaching of another.
St Hilary † AD 367
Or, He is speaking of the blessedness of the Apostolic times, to whose eyes and ears it was permitted to see and to hear the salvation of God, many Prophets and just men having desired to see and to hear that which was destined to be in the fulness of times; whence it follows; Verily I say unto you, that many Prophets and just men have desired to see the things that ye see, and to hear the things that ye hear, and have not heard them.
St Jerome † AD 420
This place seems to be contradicted by what is said elsewhere. Abraham rejoiced to see my day, and he saw it, and was glad. (John 8:56)
Rabanus Maurus † AD 856
Also Isaiah and Micah, and many other Prophets, saw the glory of the Lord; and were thence called ‘seers.’
St Jerome † AD 420
But He said not, ‘The Prophets and the just men,’ but many; for out of the whole number, it may be that some saw, and others saw not. But as this is a perilous interpretation, that we should seem to be making a distinction between the merits of the saints, at least as far as the degree of their faith in Christ, therefore we may suppose that Abraham saw in enigma, and not in substance. But ye have truly present with you, and hold, your Lord, enquiring of Him at your will, and eating with Him.1
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
These things then which the Apostles saw and heard, are such as His presence, His voice, His teaching. And in this He sets them before not the evil only, but even before the good, pronouncing them more blessed than even the righteous men of old. For they saw not only what the Jews saw not, but also what the righteous men and Prophets desired to see, and had not seen. For they had beheld these things only by faith, but these by sight, and even yet more clearly. You see how He identifies the Old Testament with the New, for had the Prophets been the servants of any strange or hostile Deity, they would not have desired to see Christ.
The Latin text
Glossa
Intelligentes discipuli esse obscura quae a domino populo dicebantur, voluerunt domino intimare ne parabolice loqueretur: unde dicitur et accedentes discipuli dixerunt ei: quare in parabolis loqueris eis?
Chrysostomus in Matth
Ubi dignum est admirari discipulos, quare discere cupientes, sciunt quando interrogare oporteat; non enim coram omnibus hoc faciunt. Et hoc ostendit Matthaeus cum dicit et accedentes; Marcus autem manifestius demonstrat dicens, quod singulariter accesserunt
Hieronymus
Quaerendum est autem quomodo accedant tunc ad eum, cum Iesus in navi sedeat: nisi forte intelligatur, quod dudum cum ipso navem conscenderint, et ibi stantes super interpretatione parabolae sciscitati sint
Remigius
Dicit ergo Evangelista accedentes, ut ostenderet quo sollicitati sunt; sive poterant accedere corpore, quamvis esset aliquod vel breve spatium inter eos
Chrysostomus in Matth
Consideranda est autem et eorum rectitudo: qualiter multam pro aliis habent curam, et prius quae aliorum sunt quaerunt, et tunc quae sunt ipsorum: non enim dixerunt: in parabolis loqueris nobis; sed in parabolis loqueris illis. Qui respondens ait illis: quia vobis datum est nosse mysterium regni caelorum
Remigius
Vobis, inquam, qui mihi adhaeretis, et in me creditis. Mysterium autem regni caelorum appellat evangelicam doctrinam. Illis autem, scilicet qui foris sunt, et in eum credere nolunt, Scribis scilicet et Pharisaeis, et ceteris in infidelitate perseverantibus, non est datum. Accedamus ergo cum discipulis ad dominum puro corde, ut nobis evangelicam doctrinam interpretari dignetur, iuxta illud: qui appropinquant pedibus eius, accipient de doctrina ipsius
Chrysostomus in Matth
Hoc autem dixit, non necessitatem inducens, neque fatum, sed monstrans quoniam illi quibus non est datum, causa sibi sunt universorum malorum; et ostendere volens quoniam cognoscere divina mysteria donum Dei est, et gratia desuper data. Non tamen propter hoc liberum arbitrium destruitur: et hoc ex his quae sequuntur manifestum est: ut enim neque isti desperent neque illi pigritentur, audientes quoniam eis datum est: demonstrat a nobis principium horum esse, cum subdit qui enim habet, dabitur ei, et abundabit; qui autem non habet, et quod habet auferetur ab eo; ac si diceret: cum aliquis desiderium habuerit et studium, dabuntur ei universa quae a Deo sunt; cum autem his vacuus fuerit, et quae ad se pertinent non inferat, neque quae a Deo sunt, ei dantur; sed et quod habet auferetur ab eo, non Deo auferente, sed se indignum faciente his quae habet. Unde et nos si viderimus aliquem desidiose audientem, et exhortantes quod attendat, non ei persuaserimus, sileamus: quia si magis immorati fuerimus, intendetur ei desidia. Studentem autem discere allicimus, et multa effundimus. Et bene dixit, secundum Evangelistam, quod videtur habere: neque enim habet ipsum quod habet
Remigius
Qui etiam habet studium legendi, dabitur ei et facultas intelligendi; et qui non habet legendi studium, hoc quod per naturae bonum videtur habere, auferetur ab eo. Vel qui habet caritatem, dabuntur ei ceterae virtutes; et qui non habet, auferetur ab eo; quia absque caritate nullum bonum esse potest
Hieronymus
Vel apostolis in Christo credentibus conceditur; Iudaeis vero, qui non crediderunt in filium Dei, etiam si quid per naturae bonum possident, tollitur: neque enim possunt aliquid sapienter intelligere, quia sapientiae non habent caput
Hilarius in Matth
Fidem etiam Iudaei non habentes, legem quoque quae habuerant perdiderunt; et ideo perfectum fides evangelica habet donum: quia suscepta, novis fructibus ditat; repudiata vero etiam veteris substantiae opes detrahit
Chrysostomus in Matth
Ut autem manifestius quod dixerat fiat, subdit ideo in parabolis loquor eis, quia videntes non vident, et audientes non audiunt neque intelligunt. Et si quidem naturae haec excaecatio esset, aperire eorum oculos oportebat; quia vero voluntaria est haec excaecatio, propter hoc non dixit simpliciter: non vident; sed videntes non non vident. Viderunt enim Daemones exeuntes, et dixerunt: in Beelzebub eicit Daemonia. Audiebant quod ad Deum omnes attrahebat; et dicunt: non est hic homo a Deo. Quia ergo contraria his quae videbant et audiebant, enuntiabant, propter hoc ipsum videre et audire eis aufertur: nihil enim proficiunt, sed in iudicium magis incidunt: unde et a principio non eis parabolice loquebatur, sed cum multa certitudine. Quia autem audita et visa pervertunt, iam in parabolis loquitur
Remigius
Et notandum est, quia non solum quae loquebatur, verum etiam quae faciebat, parabolae fuerunt, idest signa spiritualium rerum; quod liquido ostendit cum dicit ut videntes non videant; verba namque videri non poterant, sed audiri
Hieronymus
Haec de his loquitur qui stant in littore, et dividuntur a Iesu, et sonitu fluctuum perstrepente non audiunt ad liquidum quae dicuntur
Chrysostomus
Deinde ut non dicerent quoniam ut inimicus noster nobis detrahit, prophetam inducit eadem sentientem: unde sequitur ut impleatur in eis prophetia Isaiae dicentis: auditu audietis, et non intelligetis; et videntes videbitis, et non videbitis, idest auditu audietis verba, sed non intelligetis verborum arcana; videntes videbitis, carnem scilicet, et non videbitis: hoc est, non intelligetis divinitatem
Chrysostomus
Hoc autem dixit, quia ipsi sibi abstulerunt videre et audire, aures et oculos sibi claudentes, et cor incrassantes. Non enim solum non audiebant, sed et graviter audiebant: unde sequitur incrassatum est cor populi huius, et auribus graviter audierunt
Rabanus Maurus
Incrassatum est enim cor Iudaeorum crassitudine malitiae, et abundantia peccatorum graviter verba domini audierunt, quia ingrati susceperunt
Hieronymus
Ac ne forte arbitremur crassitudinem cordis et gravitatem aurium naturae esse, non voluntatis, subiungit culpam arbitrii, et dicit et oculos suos clauserunt
Chrysostomus in Matth
In hoc autem intensam eorum nequitiam ostendit, et aversionem cum studio. Ut autem attrahat eos, subdit et convertantur, et sanem eos. In quo demonstrat quia si converterentur, sanarentur; sicut si aliquis diceret: si rogatus essem, confestim donaturus eram, ostendit qualiter aliquis sibi reconcilietur, ita et hic cum dicit ne quando convertantur, et sanem eos, demonstrat quoniam et converti possibile est et poenitentiam agentes salvari
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Vel aliter. Oculos suos clauserunt, ne quando oculis videant; idest, ipsi causa fuerunt ut Deus eis oculos clauderet. Alius enim Evangelista dicit: excaecavit oculos eorum. Sed utrum ut numquam videant, an vero ne vel sic aliquando videant, caecitate sua sibi displicentes, et se dolentes, et ex hoc humiliati atque commoti ad confitendum peccata sua, et pie quaerendum Deum? Si enim Marcus hoc dicit: ne quando convertantur, et dimittantur eis peccata. Ubi intelliguntur peccatis suis meruisse ut non intelligerent; et tamen hoc ipsum misericorditer eis factum ut peccata sua cognoscerent, et conversi veniam mererentur. Quod autem Ioannes hunc locum ita dicit: propterea non poterant credere, quia iterum dixit Isaias: excaecavit oculos eorum, et induravit cor eorum, ut non videant oculis, et non intelligant corde, et convertantur et sanem eos, adversari videtur huic sententiae, et omnino cogere ut quod hic dictum est, ne quando oculis videant, non accipiatur, ne vel sic aliquando oculis videant, sed prorsus ut non videant: quandoquidem aperte dicit: ita ut oculis non videant. Et quod ait: propterea non poterant credere, satis ostendit, non ideo factam excaecationem, ut ea commoti et dolentes se non intelligere, converterentur aliquando per poenitentiam: non enim possent hoc facere nisi prius crederent, ut credendo converterentur, et conversione sanarentur, et sanati intelligerent; sed ideo potius excaecatos ut non crederent: dicit enim apertissime: propterea non poterant credere. Quod si ita est, quis non exurgat in defensionem Iudaeorum, ut eos extra culpam fuisse proclamet, quod non crediderunt? Propterea enim non poterant credere, quia excaecavit oculos eorum. Sed quoniam potius Deus extra culpam debet intelligi, cogimur fateri aliis quibusdam peccatis ita eos excaecari meruisse, qua tamen excaecatione non poterant credere: verba enim Ioannis ista sunt: non poterant credere, quia iterum dixit Isaias: excaecavit oculos eorum. Frustra itaque conantur intelligere ideo fuisse caecatos ut converterentur; cum ideo converti non poterant, quia non credebant, et ideo credere non poterant, quia excaecati erant. An forte non absurde dicimus, quosdam Iudaeorum fuisse sanabiles; sed tanto tamen tumore superbiae periclitatos, ut eis expedierit primo non credere, ut non intelligerent dominum loquentem parabolas, quibus non intellectis non in eum crederent; non credentes autem cum ceteris desperatis crucifigerent eum; atque ita post eius resurrectionem converterentur, quando iam de reatu mortis domini amplius humiliati diligerent eum, a quo sibi tantum scelus dimissum esse gauderent: quoniam tanta eorum superbia tali humiliatione esset deicienda? Quod incongrue dictum esse quilibet arbitretur, si non ita contigisse in actibus apostolorum manifeste legerit. Non ergo abhorret quod ait Ioannes: propterea non poterant credere, quia excaecavit oculos eorum, ut non videant, ab ea sententia qua intelligimus, ideo excaecatos ut converterentur; hoc est, ideo eis per obscuritates parabolarum occultatas sententias domini, ut post eius resurrectionem salubriori poenitentia resipiscerent; quia per obscuritatem sermonis excaecati, dicta domini non intellexerunt; et ea non intelligendo, non in eum crediderunt; non credendo, eum crucifixerunt; atque ita post resurrectionem miraculis, quae in eius nomine fiebant, exterriti, maioris criminis reatu compuncti sunt, et prostrati ad poenitentiam; deinde accepta indulgentia ad obedientiam flagrantissima dilectione conversi: quibusdam autem non profuit illa caecitas ad conversionem
Remigius
Et quantum ad hoc potest haec sententia sic intelligi, ut in omnibus subaudiatur non hoc modo: ne quando oculis videant, et ne quando auribus audiant, et ne quando corde intelligant, et ne quando convertantur, et sanem eos
Glossa
Sic ergo oculi eorum qui vident, et nolunt credere, sunt miseri; vestri autem beati: unde sequitur vestri autem beati oculi quia vident, et aures vestrae quia audiunt
Hieronymus
Nisi autem supra legissemus auditores ad intelligentiam provocatos, salvatore dicente: qui habet aures audiendi, audiat, putaremus nunc oculos et aures, qui beatitudinem accipiunt, corporales intelligi. Sed mihi videntur oculi illi beati qui Christi possunt agnoscere sacramenta, et illae beatae aures de quibus Isaias loquitur: dominus apposuit mihi aurem
Glossa
Mens enim est oculus, quia naturali vigore ad intelligendum aliquid dirigitur; auris, quia alio docente discit
Hilarius in Matth
Vel apostolici temporis beatitudinem docet, quorum oculis atque auribus contingit Dei salutare videre et audire, prophetis atque iustis cupientibus videre et audire in plenitudine temporum destinatum: unde sequitur amen quippe dico vobis, quia multi prophetae et iusti cupierunt videre quae vos videtis, et non viderunt; et audire quae vos auditis, et non audierunt
Hieronymus
Videtur autem huic loco illud esse contrarium quod alibi dicitur: Abraham cupivit videre diem meum: vidit et gavisus est
Rabanus Maurus
Isaias quoque et Michaeas et multi alii prophetae viderunt gloriam domini: qui etiam propterea videntes appellati sunt
Hieronymus
Non autem dixit: prophetae et iusti, sed multi: inter multos enim potest fieri ut alii viderint, alii non viderint, licet et in hoc periculosa sit interpretatio, ut inter sanctorum merita discretionem quamlibet facere videamur, scilicet quantum ad fidem de Christo habitam; ergo Abraham vidit in aenigmate, non vidit in specie. Vos autem impraesentiarum tenetis et habetis dominum vestrum, et ad voluntatem interrogatis, et convescimini ei
Chrysostomus in Matth
Haec ergo quae apostoli viderunt et audierunt, praesentiam suam dicit, miracula, vocem et doctrinam. In hoc autem non solum malis, sed his qui boni fuerant eos praeponit: etenim antiquis iustis beatiores eos dicit: quoniam non solum quae Iudaei non viderant hi vident, sed et quae iusti et prophetae cupierunt videre et non viderunt. Illi enim fide solum consideraverunt; hi autem visu, et multo manifestius. Vides autem qualiter vetus testamentum copulat novo: non enim si prophetae alieni cuiusdam, et contrarii Dei servi fuissent, Christum cupivissent
13:18
The Gloss ap. Anselm.
He had said above, that it was not given to the Jews to know the kingdom of God, but to the Apostles, and therefore He now concludes, saying, Hear ye therefore the parable of the sower, ye to whom are committed the mysteries of heaven.
St Augustine † AD 430 De Gen. ad lit. viii. 4.
It is certain that the Lord spoke the things which the Evangelist has recorded; but what the Lord spake was a parable, in which it is never required that the things contained should have actually taken place.
The Gloss ap. Anselm.
He proceeds then expounding the parable; Every man who hears the word of the kingdom, that is, My preaching which avails to the acquiring the kingdom of heaven, and understandeth it not; how he understands it not, is explained by, for the evil one—that is the Devil—cometh and taketh away that which is sown in his heart; every such man is that which is sown by the way side. And note that that which is sown, is taken in different senses; for the seed is that which is sown, and the field is that which is sown, both of which are found here. For where He says carrieth away that which is sown, we must understand it of the seed; that which follows, is sown by the way side, is to be understood not of the seed, but of the place of the seed, that is, of the man, who is as it were the field sown by the seed of the Divine word.
Remigius † AD 908
In these words the Lord explains what the seed is, to wit, the word of the kingdom, that is of the Gospel teaching. For there are some that receive the word of the Lord with no devotion of heart, and so that seed of God’s word which is sown in their heart, is by dæmons straightway carried off, as it were the seed dropped by the way side. It follows, That which is sown upon the rock, is he that heareth the word, &c. For the seed or word of God, which is sown in the rock, that is, in the hard and untamed heart, can bring forth no fruit, inasmuch as its hardness is great, and its desire of heavenly things small; and because of this great hardness, it has no root in itself.
St Jerome † AD 420
Note that which is said, is straightway offended. There is then some difference between him who, by many tribulations and torments, is driven to deny Christ, and him who at the first persecution is offended, and falls away, of which He proceeds to speak, That which is sown among thorns. To me He seems here to express figuratively that which was said literally to Adam; Amidst briers and thorns thou shalt eat thy bread, (Gen. 3:18) that he that has given himself up to the delights and the cares of this world, eats heavenly bread and the true food among thorns.
Rabanus Maurus † AD 856
Rightly are they called thorns, because they lacerate the soul by the prickings of thought, and do not suffer it to bring forth the spiritual fruit of virtue.
St Jerome † AD 420
And it is elegantly added, The deceitfulness of riches choke the word; for riches are treacherous, promising one thing and doing another. The tenure of them is slippery as they are borne hither and thither, and with uncertain step forsake those that have them, or revive those that have them not. Whence the Lord asserts, that rich men hardly enter into the kingdom of heaven, because their riches choke the word of God, and relax the strength of their virtues.
Remigius † AD 908
And it should be known, that in these three sorts of bad soil are comprehended all who can hear the word of God, and yet have not strength to bring it forth unto salvation. The Gentiles are excepted, who were not worthy even to hear it. It follows, That which is sown on the good ground. The good ground is the faithful conscience of the elect, or the spirit of the saints which receives the word of God with joy and desire and devotion of heart, and manfully retains it amid prosperous and adverse circumstances, and brings it forth in fruit; as it follows, And brings forth fruit, some a hundred-fold, some sixty-fold, some thirty-fold.
St Jerome † AD 420
And it is to be noted, that as in the bad ground there were three degrees of difference, to wit, that by the way side, the stony and the thorny ground; so in the good soil there is a three-fold difference, the hundred-fold, the sixty-fold, and the thirty-fold. And in this as in that, not the substance but the will is changed, and the hearts as well of the unbelieving as the believing receive seed; as in the first case He said, Then cometh the wicked one, and carrieth off that which is sown in the heart; and in the second and third case of the bad soil He said, This is he that heareth the word. So also in the exposition of the good soil, This is he that heareth the word. Therefore we ought first to hear, then to understand, and after understanding to bring forth the fruits of teaching, either an hundred-fold, or sixty, or thirty.
St Augustine † AD 430 De Civ. Dei, xxi. 27.
Some think that this is to be understood as though the saints according to the degree of their merits delivered some thirty, some sixty, some an hundred persons; and this they usually suppose will happen on the day of judgment, not after the judgment. But when this opinion was observed to encourage men in promising themselves impunity, because that by this means all might attain to deliverance, it was answered, that men ought the rather to live well, that each might be found among those who were to intercede for the liberation of others, lest these should be found to be I so few that they should soon have exhausted the number allotted to them, and thus there would remain many unrescued from torment, among whom might be found all such as in most vain rashness had promised themselves to reap the fruits of others.
Remigius † AD 908
The thirty-fold then is borne of him who teaches faith in the Holy Trinity; the sixty-fold of him who enforces the perfection of good works; (for in the number six this world was completed with all its equipments;) (Gen. 2:1) while he bears the hundred-fold who promises eternal life. For the number one hundred passes from the left hand to the right; and by the left hand the present life is denoted, by the right hand the life to come. Otherwise, the seed of the word of God brings forth fruit thirty-fold when it begets good thoughts, sixty-fold when good speech, and an hundred-fold when it brings to the fruit of good works.
St Augustine † AD 430 Quæst. Ev. i. 9.
Otherwise; There is fruit an hundred-fold of the martyrs because of their satiety of life or contempt of death; a sixty-fold fruit of virgins, because they rest not warring against the use of the flesh; for retirement is allowed to those of sixty years’ age after service in war or in public business; and there is a thirty-fold fruit of the wedded, because theirs is the age of warfare, and their struggle is the more arduous that they should not be vanquished by their lusts. Or otherwise; We must struggle with our love of temporal goods that reason may be master; it should either be so overcome and subject to us, that when it begins to rise it may be easily repressed, or so extinguished that it never arises in us at all. Whence it comes to pass, that death itself is despised for truth’s sake, by some with brave endurance, by others with content, and by others with gladness—which three degrees are the three degrees of fruits of the earth—thirty-fold, sixty-fold, and an hundred-fold. And in one of these degrees must one be found at the time of his death, if any desires to depart well out of this life.
St Jerome † AD 420 vid. Cyp. Tr. iv. 12.
Or, The hundred-fold fruit is to be ascribed to virgins, the sixty-fold to widows and continent persons, the thirty-fold to chaste wedlock.
St Jerome † AD 420 Ep. 48. 2.
For the joining together of the hands, as it were in the soft embrace of a kiss, represents husband and wife. The sixty-fold refers to widows, who as being set in narrow circumstances and affliction are denoted by the depression of the finger; for by how much greater is the difficulty of abstaining from the allurements of pleasure once known, so much greater is the reward. The hundredth number passes from the left to the right, and by its turning round with the same fingers, not on the same hand, it expresses the crown of virginitya.
The Latin text
Glossa
Dixerat superius, quia Iudaeis non est datum nosse regnum Dei, sed apostolis, et ideo concludit dicens vos ergo audite parabolam seminantis, quibus scilicet committuntur caeli mysteria
Augustinus super Genesim
Quod narravit Evangelista, factum est, dominum scilicet talia locutum fuisse; ipsius autem domini narratio parabola fuit, de qua nunquam exigitur ut etiam ad litteram facta monstrarentur quae sermone proferuntur
Glossa
Unde parabolam exponens subdit omnis qui audit verbum regni, idest praedicationem meam quae ad regnum caelorum adipiscendum valet, et non intelligit. Quomodo autem non intelligit, subiungit venit enim malus, idest Diabolus, et rapit quod seminatum est in corde eius. Omnis, inquam, qui talis est, hic est qui secus viam seminatus est. Notandum est autem, quod seminatum diversis modis accipitur. Dicitur enim et semen seminatum, et ager seminatus: quod utrumque hic invenitur. Ubi enim ait rapit quod seminatum est, de semine intelligendum est; ubi autem sequitur secus viam seminatus est, non de semine, sed de loco seminis intelligendum est, idest homine, qui est quasi ager divini verbi semine seminatus
Remigius
His autem verbis exponit dominus quid sit semen: verbum scilicet regni, idest evangelicae doctrinae. Sunt enim nonnulli qui verbum Dei nulla cordis devotione suscipiunt; et ideo semen verbi Dei quod in eorum cordibus seminatur, Daemones quasi semen viae tritae subito auferunt. Sequitur qui autem est seminatus supra petram, hic verbum audit et cetera. Semen enim, seu verbum Dei, quod in petra, idest corde duro et indomito seminatur, fructificare non potest quia multa est eius duritia, et parvum caeleste desiderium: unde propter nimiam duritiam non habet in se radicem
Hieronymus
Attende autem quod dictum sit continuo scandalizatur. Est ergo aliqua distantia inter eum qui multis tribulationibus poenisque compellitur Christum negare, et eum, qui ad primam persecutionem statim scandalizatur et corruit: de qua hic loquitur. Sequitur qui autem seminatus est in spinis. Mihi videtur et illud quod iuxta litteram ad Adam dicitur: inter spinas et tribulos panem tuum manducabis, hic significare mystice, quod quicumque saeculi se dederit voluptatibus, curisque istius mundi, panem caelestem et cibum verum inter spinas comedit
Rabanus Maurus
Recte autem spinae vocantur, quia cogitationum suarum punctionibus mentem lacerant, et quasi strangulando, spirituales virtutum fructus gignere non permittunt
Hieronymus
Et eleganter adiunxit fallacia divitiarum suffocat verbum: blandae enim sunt divitiae, aliud agentes, aliud pollicentes. Lubrica est illarum possessio, dum huc illucque circumferuntur, et instabili gradu vel habentes deserunt, vel non habentes reficiunt. Unde et dominus divites asserit difficulter intrare in regnum caelorum, suffocantibus divitiis verbum Dei, et vigorem virtutum emollientibus
Remigius
Et sciendum, quia his tribus generibus terrae nequam comprehenduntur omnes qui verbum Dei audire possunt, sed tamen ad salutem perducere non valent. Excipiuntur gentiles, qui nec audire meruerunt. Sequitur qui vero in terram bonam seminatus est. Terra bona est fidelis conscientia electorum, sive mens sanctorum, quae verbum Dei cum gaudio et desiderio et cordis devotione suscipit, et inter prospera et adversa viriliter conservat, et ad fructum perducit: unde sequitur et facit fructum, aliud centesimum, aliud sexagesimum, aliud vero tricesimum
Hieronymus
Et notandum, quod sicut in terra mala tres fuere diversitates, scilicet secus viam, et petrosa, et spinosa loca; sic in terra bona trina diversitas est, centesimi, sexagesimi, et fructus tricesimi. Et in illa autem et in ista non mutatur substantia, sed voluntas; et tam incredulorum quam credentium corda sunt qui semen recipiunt: unde primo dixit venit malus, et rapit quod seminatum est in corde eius; et secundo et tertio ait hic est qui verbum audit. In expositione quoque terrae bonae, iste est qui audit verbum. Primum ergo debemus audire, deinde intelligere, post intelligentiam fructus reddere doctrinarum, et facere vel centesimum fructum vel sexagesimum sive tricesimum
Augustinus de Civ. Dei
Quidam putant hoc sic esse intelligendum quod sancti pro suorum diversitate meritorum, alii tricenos homines liberent, alii sexagenos, alii centenos: quod in die iudicii futurum suspicari solent, non post iudicium. Qua opinione quidam cum videret homines impunitatem perversissime pollicentes, eo quod omnes isto modo ad liberationem pertinere posse videantur, respondit bene potius esse vivendum, ut inter eos quisque reperiatur qui pro aliis intercessuri sunt liberandis: ne tam pauci sint, ut cito ad numerum suum pervenientes, multi remaneant qui erui iam de poenis illorum intercessione non possint, et in eis inveniatur quisquis sibi spem fructus alieni temeritate vanissima pollicetur
Remigius
Tricesimum ergo fructum facit qui fidem sanctae Trinitatis docet; sexagesimum vero qui perfectionem bonorum operum commendat (senario enim numero omnis mundi ornatus completus est); centesimum autem fructum facit qui vitam aeternam promittit: centenarius enim de laeva transit ad dexteram: per laevam autem vita praesens designatur, per dexteram futura. Aliter: semen verbi Dei tricesimum fructum facit, quando bonam cogitationem gignit; sexagesimum quando bonam locutionem, centesimum quando ad fructum boni operis perducit
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Vel aliter. Centesimus fructus est martyrum propter sanctitatem vitae, vel contemptum mortis; sexagenarius virginum propter otium interius, quia non pugnant contra consuetudinem carnis: solet enim otium concedi sexagenariis post militiam, vel post actiones publicas; tricesimus vero coniugatorum, quia haec est aetas praeliantium, et ipsi habent acriorem conflictum, ne libidinibus superentur. Vel aliter. Confligendum est cum amore temporalium bonorum, ut ratio vincat; aut etiam edomitus subditusque esse debet, ut cum surgere coeperit, facile reprimatur; aut ita extinctus ut se omnino nulla ex parte commoveat. Ex quo fit ut ipsam etiam mortem propter veritatem alii fortiter spernant, alii aequanimiter, alii libenter: quae tria genera fructus sunt terrae, tricesimi et sexagesimi et centesimi. In horum aliquo genere inveniendus est tempore mortis suae, si quis de hac vita recte cogitat emigrare
Hieronymus
Vel centesimus fructus virginibus, sexagesimus viduis et continentibus, tricesimus sancto matrimonio deputatur
Idem
Nam ipsa digitorum coniunctio, et quasi molli se osculo complectens et foederans, maritum pingit et coniugem. Sexaginta ad viduas: eo quod in angustia et tribulatione sint positae: unde et inferiori digito deprimuntur; quia quanto maior est difficultas expertae quondam voluptatis illecebris abstinere, tanto maius est praemium. Porro centesimus numerus a sinistra transit ad dexteram; et iisdem quidem digitis, non eadem manu circulum faciens exprimit virginitatis coronam
13:24
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. xlvi.
In the foregoing parable the Lord spoke to such as do not receive the word of God; here of those who receive a corrupting seed. This is the contrivance of the Devil, ever to mix error with truth.
St Jerome † AD 420
He set forth also this other parable, as it were a rich householder refreshing his guests with various meats, that each one according to the nature of his stomach might find some food adapted to him. He said not ‘a second parable,’ but another; for had He said ‘a second,’ we could not have looked for a third; but another prepares us for many more.
Remigius † AD 908
Here He calls the Son of God Himself the kingdom of heaven; for He saith, The kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that sowed good seed in his field.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
He then points out the manner of the Devil’s snares, saying, While men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares in the midst of the wheat, and departed. He here shews that error arose after truth, as indeed the course of events testifies; for the false prophets came after the Prophets, the false apostles after the Apostles, and Antichrist after Christ. For unless the Devil sees somewhat to imitate, and some to lay in wait against, he does not attempt any thing. Therefore because he saw that this man bears fruit an hundred, this sixty, and this thirty-fold, and that he was not able to carry off or to choke that which had. taken root, he turns to other insidious practices, mixing up his own seed, which is a counterfeit of the true, and thereby imposes upon such as are prone to be deceived. So the parable speaks, not of another seed, but of tares which bear a great likeness to wheat com. Further, the malignity of the Devil is shewn in this, that he sowed when all else was completed, that he might do the greater hurt to the husbandman.
St Augustine † AD 430 Quæst. in Matt. q. 11.
He says, While men slept, for while the heads of the Church were abiding in supineness, and after the Apostles had received the sleep of death, then came the Devil and sowed upon the rest those whom the Lord in His interpretation calls evil children. But we do well to enquire whether by such are meant heretics, or Catholics who lead evil lives. That He says, that they were sown among the wheat, seems to point out that they were all of one communion. But forasmuch as He interprets the field to mean not the Church, but the world, we may well understand it of the heretics, who in this world are mingled with the good; for they who live amiss in the same faith may better be taken of the chaff than of the tares, for the chaff has a stem and a root in common with the grain. While schismatics again may more fitly be likened to ears that have rotted, or to straws that are broken, crushed down, and cast forth of the field. Indeed it is not necessary that every heretic or schismatic should be corporally severed from the Church; for the Church bears many who do not so publicly defend their false opinions as to attract the attention of the multitude, which when they do, then are they expelled. When then the Devil had sown upon the true Church divers evil errors and false opinions; that is to say, where Christ’s name had gone before, there he scattered errors, himself was the rather hidden and unknown; for He says, And went his way. Though indeed in this parable, as we learn from His own interpretation, the Lord may be understood to have signified under the name of tares all stumbling-blocks and such as work iniquity.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
In what follows He more particularly draws the picture of an heretic, in the words, When the blade grew, and put forth fruit, then appeared the tares also. For heretics at first keep themselves in the shade; but when they have had long license, and when men have held communication with them in discourse, then they pour forth their venom.
St Augustine † AD 430 Quæst. in Matt. q. 12.
Or otherwise; When a man begins to be spiritual, discerning between things, then he begins to see errors; for he judges concerning whatsoever he hears or reads, whether it departs from the rule of truth; but until he is perfected in the same spiritual things, he might be disturbed at so many false heresies having existed under the Christian name, whence it follows, And the servants of the householder coming to him said unto him, Didst thou not sow good seed in thy field? whence then hath it tares? Are these servants then the same as those whom He afterwards calls reapers? Because in His exposition of the parable, He expounds the reapers to be the Angels, and none would dare to say that the Angels were ignorant who had sowed tares, we should the rather understand that the faithful are here intended by the servants. And no wonder if they are also signified by the good seed; for the same thing admits of different likenesses according to its different significations; as speaking of Himself He says that He is the door, he is the shepherd.
Remigius † AD 908
They came to the Lord not with the body, but with the heart and desire of the soul; and from Him they gather that this was done by the craft of the Devil, whence it follows, And he saith unto them, An enemy hath done this.
St Jerome † AD 420
The Devil is called a man that is an enemy because he has ceased to be God; and in the ninth Psalm it is written of him, Up, Lord, and let not man have the upper hand. (ver. 19) Wherefore let not him sleep that is set over the Church, lest through his carelessness the enemy should sow therein tares, that is, the dogmas of the heretics.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
He is called the enemy on account of the losses he inflicts on men; for the assaults of the Devil are made upon us, though their origin is not in his enmity towards us, but in his enmity towards God.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup
And when the servants of God knew that it was the Devil who had contrived this fraud, whereby when he found that he had no power in open warfare against a Master of such great name, he had introduced his fallacies under cover of that name itself, the desire might readily arise in them to remove such men from out of human affairs if opportunity should be given them; but they first appeal to God’s justice whether they should so do; The servants said, Wilt thou that we go and gather them out?
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Wherein observe the thoughtfulness and affection of the servants; they hasten to root up the tares, thus shewing their anxiety about the good seed; for this is all to which they look, not that any should be punished, but that that which is sown should not perish. The Lord’s answer follows, And he saith unto them, Nay.
St Jerome † AD 420
For room for repentance is left, and we are warned that we should not hastily cut off a brother, since one who is to-day corrupted with an erroneous dogma, may grow wiser tomorrow, and begin to defend the truth; wherefore it is added, Lest in gathering together the tares ye root out the wheat also.
St Augustine † AD 430 Quæst. in Matt. q. 12.
Wherein He renders them more patient and tranquil. For this He says, because good men while yet weak, have need in some things of being mixed up with bad, either that they may be proved by their means, or that by comparison with them they may be greatly stimulated and drawn to a better course. Or perhaps the wheat is declared to be rooted up if the tares should be gathered out of it, on account of many who though at first tares would, after become wheat; yet they would never attain to this commendable change were they not patiently endured while they were evil. Thus were they rooted up, that wheat which they would become in time if spared, would be rooted up in them. It is then therefore He forbids that such should be taken away out of this life, lest in the endeavour to destroy the wicked, those of them should be destroyed among the rest who would turn out good; and lest also that benefit should be lost to the good which would accrue to them even against their will from mixing with the wicked. But this may be done seasonably when, in the end of all, there remains no more time for a change of life, or of advancing to the truth by taking opportunity and comparison of others’ faults; therefore He adds, Let both grow together until the harvest, that is, until the judgment.
St Jerome † AD 420
But this seems to contradict that command, Put away the evil from among you. (1 Cor. 5:13) For if the rooting up be forbidden, and we are to abide in patience till the harvest-time, how are we to cast forth any from among us? But between wheat and tares (which in Latin we call ‘lolium’) so long as it is only in blade, before the stalk has put forth an ear, there is very great resemblance, and none or little difference to distinguish them by. The Lord then warns us not to pass a hasty sentence on an ambiguous word, but to reserve it for His judgment, that when the day of judgment shall come, He may cast forth from the assembly of the saints no longer on suspicion but on manifest guilt.
St Augustine † AD 430 Cont. Ep. Parm. iii. 2.
For when any one of the number of Christians included in the Church is found in such sin as to incur an anathema, this is done, where danger of schism is not apprehended, with tenderness, not for his rooting out, but for his correction. But if he be not conscious of his sin, nor correct it by penitence, he will of his own choice go forth of the Church and be separated from her communion; whence when the Lord commanded, Suffer both to grow together till the harvest, He added the reason, saying, Lest when ye would gather out the tares ye root up the wheat also. This sufficiently shews, that when that fear has ceased, and when the safety of the crop is certain, that is, when the crime is known to all, and is acknowledged as so execrable as to have no defenders, or not such as might cause any fear of a schism, then severity of discipline does not sleep, and its correction of error is so much the more efficacious as the observance of love had been more careful. But when the same infection has spread to a large number at once, nothing remains but sorrow and groans. Therefore let a man gently reprove whatever is in his power; what is not so let him bear with patience, and mourn over with affection, until He from above shall correct and heal, and let him defer till harvest-time to root out the tares and winnow the chaff. But the multitude of the unrighteous is to be struck at with a general reproof, whenever there is opportunity of saying aught among the people; and above all when any scourge of the Lord from above gives opportunity, when they feel that they are scourged for their deserts; for then the calamity of the hearers opens their ears submissively to the words of their reprover, seeing the heart in affliction is ever more prone to the groans of confession than to the murmurs of resistance. And even when no tribulation lays upon them, should occasion serve, a word of reproof is usefully spent upon the multitude; for when separated it is wont to be fierce, when in a body it is wont to mourn.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
This the Lord spake to forbid any putting to death. For we ought not to kill an heretic, seeing that so a never-ending war would be introduced into the world; and therefore He says, Lest ye root out with them the wheat also; that is, if you draw the sword and put the heretic to death, it must needs be that many of the saints will fall with them. Hereby He does not indeed forbid all restraint upon heretics, that their freedom of speech should be cut off, that their synods and their confessions should be broken up—but only forbids that they should be put to death.
St Augustine † AD 430 Ep. 93. 17.
This indeed was at first my own opinion, that no man was to be driven by force into the unity of Christ; but he was to be led by discourse, contended with in controversy, and overcome by argument, that we might not have men feigning themselves to be Catholics whom we knew to be declared heretics. But this opinion of mine was overcome not by the authority of those who contradicted me, but by the examples of those that shewed it in fact; for the tenor of those laws in enacting which Princes serve the Lord in fear, has had such good effect, that already some say, This we desired long ago; but now thanks be to God who has made the occasion for us, and has cut off our pleas of delay. Others say, This we have long known to be the truth; but we were held by a kind of old habit, thanks be to God who has broken our chains. Others again; We knew not that this was true, and had no desire to learn it, but fear has driven us to give our attention to it, thanks be to the Lord who has banished our carelessness by the spur of terror. Others, We were deterred from entering in by false rumours, which we should not have known to be false had we not entered in, and we should not have entered in had we not been compelled; thanks be to God who has broken up our preaching by the scourge of persecution, and has taught us by experience how empty and false things lying fame had reported concerning His Church. Others say, We thought indeed that it was of no importance in what place we held the faith of Christ; but thanks be to the Lord who has gathered us together out of our division, and has shewn us that it is consonant to the unity of God that He should be worshipped in unity. Let then the Kings of the earth shew themselves the servants of Christ by publishing laws in Christ’s behalf.
St Augustine † AD 430 Ep. 185. 32 et 22.
But who is there of you who has any wish that a heretic should perish, nay, that he should so much as lose aught? Yet could the house of David have had peace in no other way, but by the death of Absalom in that war which he waged against his father; notwithstanding his father gave strict commands to his servants that they should save him alive and unhurt, that on his repentance there might be room for fatherly affection to pardon; what then remained for him but to mourn over him when lost, and to console his domestic affliction by the peace which it had brought to his kingdom. Thus our Catholic mother the Church, when by the loss of a few she gains many, soothes the sorrow of her motherly heart, healing it by the deliverance of so much people. Where then is that which those are accustomed to cry out, That it is free to all to believe? Whom hath Christ done violence to? Whom hath He compelled? Let them take the Apostle Paul; let them acknowledge in him Christ first compelling and afterwards teaching, first smiting and afterwards comforting. And it is wonderful to see him who entered into the Gospel by the force of a bodily infliction labouring therein more than all those who are called by word only. (1 Cor. 15:10.) Why then should not the Church constrain her lost sons to return to her, when her lost sons constrained others to perish?
Remigius † AD 908
It follows, And in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather together first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them. The harvest is the season of reaping which here designates the day of judgment, in which the good are to be separated from the bad.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
But why does He say, Gather first the tares? That the good should hare no fears lest the wheat should be rooted up with them:
St Jerome † AD 420
In that He says that the bundles of tares are to be cast into the fire, and the wheat gathered into barns, it is clear that heretics also and hypocrites are to be consumed in the fires of hell, while the saints who are here represented by the wheat are received into the barns, that is into heavenly mansions.
St Augustine † AD 430 Quæst. in Matt. q. 12.
It may be asked why He commands more than one bundle or heap of tares to be formed? Perhaps because of the variety of heretics differing not only from the wheat, but also among themselves, each several heresy, separated from communion with all the others, is designated as a bundle; and perhaps they may even then begin to be bound together for burning, when they first sever themselves from the Catholic communion, and begin to have their independent church, so that it is the burning and not the binding into bundles that will take place at the end of the world. But were this so, there would not be so many who would become wise again, and return from error into the Catholic Church. Wherefore we must understand the binding into bundles to be what shall come to pass in the end, that punishment should fall on them not promiscuously, but in due proportion to the obstinacy and wilfulness of each separate error.
Rabanus Maurus † AD 856
And it should be noted that, when He says, Sowed good seed, He intends that good will which is in the elect; when He adds, An enemy came, He intimates that watch should be kept against him; when as the tares grow up, He suffers it patiently, saying, An enemy hath done this, He recommends to us patience; when He says, Lest haply in gathering the tares, &c. He sets us an example of discretion; when He says, Suffer both to grow together till the harvest, He teaches us long-suffering; and, lastly, He inculcates justice, when He says, Bind them into bundles to burn.
The Latin text
Chrysostomus in Matth
In praecedenti parabola locutus est dominus his qui verbum Dei non suscipiunt: hic autem de his qui suscipiunt corruptivum sermonem: etenim hoc est diabolicae machinationis veritati semper errorem inserere: unde dicitur aliam parabolam proposuit illis dicens
Hieronymus
Proposuit autem aliam parabolam, quasi dives paterfamilias invitatos diversis reficiens cibis, ut unusquisque secundum naturam sui stomachi varia alimenta susciperet. Non autem dixit alteram, sed aliam: si enim proposuisset alteram, expectare tertiam non poteramus. Praemisit aliam ut plures sequantur. Quae autem sit parabola, ostenditur cum subditur simile factum est regnum caelorum
Remigius
Regnum caelorum appellat ipsum filium Dei: quod regnum simile dicitur esse homini qui seminavit bonum semen in agro suo
Chrysostomus in Matth
Deinde modum insidiarum Diaboli ostendit, dicens cum autem dormirent homines, venit inimicus eius, et superseminavit zizania in medio tritici, et abiit. Demonstrat hic quod error post veritatem existit: quod et rerum exitus testatur: etenim post prophetas fuerunt pseudoprophetae, et post apostolos pseudoapostoli, et post Christum Antichristus. Nisi enim Diabolus viderit quid imitetur, vel quibus insidietur, non tentat. Quia igitur vidit quod hic reddit in fructu centum, ille sexaginta, alius triginta, et non poterat rapere et suffocare quod radicatum erat, per aliam deceptionem insidiatur, interserens sua, multis ea similitudinibus colorans, ut facile surripiat his qui habiles sunt ad deceptionem. Propter hoc non dicit quod seminet aliquod aliud semen, sed zizania, quae secundum visum assimilantur quodammodo frumento. Hinc etiam apparet Diaboli malignitas: tunc enim seminavit quando universa erant completa, ut magis noceret agricolae studio
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Dicit autem cum dormirent homines: quia cum negligentius agerent praepositi Ecclesiae, aut dormitionem mortis acciperent apostoli, venit Diabolus, et superseminavit eos quos malos filios dominus interpretatur. Sed recte quaeritur utrum haeretici sint, aut male viventes Catholici. Sed quod dicit eos in medio tritici seminatos, quasi videntur illi significari qui unius communionis sunt. Verumtamen quoniam agrum ipsum non Ecclesiam, sed hunc mundum interpretatus est, bene intelliguntur haeretici, qui in hoc mundo permiscentur bonis; ut illis qui in eadem fide mali sint, palea potius quam zizania deputentur: quia palea etiam fundamentum habet cum frumento radicemque communem. Schismatici autem videntur spicis corruptis etiam similiores vel paleis aristarum fractis vel scissis, et de segete abiectis. Nec tamen consequens est ut omnis haereticus vel schismaticus ab Ecclesia corporaliter separetur: multos enim portat Ecclesia, quia non ita defendunt falsitatem sententiae suae, ut intentam multitudinem faciant; quod si fecerint, tunc pelluntur. Cum ergo Diabolus sparsis pravis erroribus falsisque opinionibus superseminasset, hoc est praecedente nomine Christi, haereses superiecisset, magis ipse latuit, atque occultissimus factus est: hoc est enim quod dicit et abiit: quamquam in hac parabola dominus, sicut in expositione conclusit, non quaedam, sed omnia scandala, et eos qui faciunt iniquitatem, zizaniorum nomine significasse intelligatur
Chrysostomus in Matth
Ex posterioribus autem diligenter haereticorum formam describit, dicens cum autem crevisset herba, et fructum fecisset, tunc apparuerunt et zizania. In principio enim haeretici obumbrant seipsos; cum autem multam acceperint libertatem, et sermone aliquis cum eis participaverit, tunc venenum effundunt
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Vel aliter. Cum homo spiritalis esse coeperit diiudicans omnia, tunc ei errores incipiunt apparere: discernit enim quidquid audierit aut legerit abhorrere a regula veritatis; sed donec in eisdem perficiatur spiritualibus, potest eum movere quare sub nomine Christiano tam multae haereticorum extitere falsitates; unde sequitur accedentes autem servi patrisfamilias dixerunt ei: domine, nonne bonum semen seminasti in agro tuo? Unde ergo habet zizania? Utrum autem ipsi sint servi quos postea messores appellat, an quia in expositione parabolae messores dicit esse Angelos; nec quisquam dicere facile ausus fuerit Angelos nescisse quis zizania superseminaverit; magis oportet intelligi, homines ipsos fideles servorum nomine hoc loco signatos. Nec mirum si et bonum semen ipsi dicuntur: ex diversis enim significationibus una res diversas similitudines recipit: sicut et de se ait, quod ipse sit ianua, quod ipse sit pastor
Remigius
Accedunt autem ad Deum sine corpore, sed corde et mentis desiderio: quo docente intelligunt, Diaboli calliditate hoc esse factum: unde sequitur et ait illis: inimicus homo hoc fecit
Hieronymus
Diabolus propterea inimicus homo appellatur, quia Deus esse desiit: et in Psalmo 9, 20 scriptum est de eo: exsurge, domine, non confortetur homo. Quamobrem non dormiat qui Ecclesiae praepositus est, ne per illius negligentiam inimicus homo superseminet zizania, hoc est haereticorum dogmata
Chrysostomus in Matth
Inimicus autem vocatur propter iacturam quam infert hominibus: vexatio enim Diaboli adversus nos est: principium autem vexationis factum est non ab inimicitia quae est ad nos, sed quae est ad Deum
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Cum autem servi Dei cognoverint hanc excogitasse Diabolum fraudem, cum contra tanti nominis auctorem nihil se valere sentiret, ut fallacias suas eodem nomine obtegeret; potest sibi suboriri voluntas ut tales homines de rebus humanis auferant, si aliquam temporis habeant facultatem; sed utrum facere debeant, iustitiam Dei consulunt: unde sequitur servi autem dixerunt: vis imus et colligimus ea?
Chrysostomus
Ubi intuenda est servorum diligentia et dilectio: etenim festinant zizania evellere: quod monstrat eorum de semine sollicitudinem: ad hoc enim solum respiciunt, non ut aliquis puniatur, sed ut seminata non pereant. Quid autem dominus responderit subditur et ait: non
Hieronymus
Datur enim locus poenitentiae; et monemur, ne cito amputemus fratrem: quia fieri potest ut ille qui hodie noxio depravatus est dogmate, cras resipiscat, et defendere incipiat veritatem: unde subditur ne forte colligentes zizania, eradicetis simul et triticum
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
In quo eos patientissimos et tranquillissimos reddit: hoc enim dicitur, quia boni dum adhuc infirmi sunt, opus habent in quibusdam malorum commixtione; sive ut per eos exerceantur, sive ut eorum comparatione magna illis exhortatio fiat, et invitentur ad melius. Aut forte simul eradicatur triticum cum auferuntur zizania: quia multi primo zizania sunt, et postea triticum fiunt; qui nisi patienter, cum mali sint, tolerentur, ad laudabilem mutationem non perveniunt. Itaque si evulsi fuerint, simul eradicatur et triticum, quod futuri essent, si eis parceretur. Ideo dicit tales non esse auferendos de hac vita, ne cum malos conatur interficere, bonos interficiat, quod forte futuri sint; aut bonis obsit, quibus et invitis utiles sunt. Sed tunc opportune hoc fiet cum iam in fine non restat vel tempus commutandae vitae, vel proficiendi ad veritatem ex occasione atque comparatione alieni erroris: et ideo subdit sinite utraque crescere usque ad messem, idest usque ad iudicium
Hieronymus
Videtur autem hoc esse contrarium illi praecepto: auferte malum de medio vestrum. Si enim prohibetur eradicatio, et usque ad messem tenenda est patientia, quomodo eiciendi sunt quidam de medio nostrum? Sed inter triticum et zizania (quod nos appellamus lolium) quamdiu herba est et nec dum calamus venit ad spicam, grandis similitudo est, et in discernendo aut nulla, aut difficilis distantia. Primo monet ergo dominus, ne verbi, quod ambiguum est, cito sententiam proferamus, sed Deo iudici reservemus: ut cum dies iudicii venerit, ille non suspicionem criminis, sed manifestum reatum de sanctorum coetu eiciat
Augustinus contra Epist. Parmeniani
Cum enim quisque Christianorum intus in Ecclesia constitutorum in aliquo tali peccato fuerit deprehensus ut anathemate dignus habeatur, fiat hoc (ubi periculum schismatis non timetur) cum dilectione non ad eradicandum, sed ad corrigendum. Quod si se non agnoverit, neque poenitendo correxerit, ipse foris exiet, et per propriam voluntatem ab Ecclesiae communione dirimetur: unde dominus, cum dixisset sinite utraque crescere usque ad messem, subiunxit causam, dicens ne forte cum vultis colligere zizania, eradicetis simul et triticum; ubi satis ostendit, cum metus iste non subest, sed omnino de frumentorum stabilitate certa securitas manet; idest, quando ita cuiusque crimen notum est et omnibus execrabile apparet ut vel nullos prorsus vel non tales habeat defensores per quos possit schisma contingere; non dormiat severitas disciplinae: in qua tanto est efficacior emendatio pravitatis, quanto diligentior fuerit observatio caritatis. Cum vero idem morbus plurimos occupaverit, nihil aliud boni restat quam dolor et gemitus. Sic igitur misericorditer corripiat homo quod potest; quod autem non potest, patienter ferat, et ex dilectione gemat atque lugeat, donec ille desuper emendet et corrigat; atque usque ad messem differat eradicare zizania, et paleam ventilare. Turba autem iniquorum, cum facultas est in populis promendi sermonem, generali obiurgatione ferienda est; et maxime si occasionem atque opportunitatem praebuerit aliquod domini desuper flagellum, quo eos appareat pro suis meritis vapulare: tunc enim aures humiles praebet emendantis sermoni calamitas auditorum, et facilius in gemitum confitendi, quam in murmura resistendi afflicta corda compellit; quamquam etsi nulla calamitas tribulationis premat, cum facultas detur, utiliter corripitur in multitudine multitudo: nam sicut separata saevire, sic in ipsa congregatione obiurgata gemere consuevit
Chrysostomus in Matth
Hoc autem dixit dominus prohibens occisiones fieri: neque enim oportet interficere haereticum: quia praelium inexplicabile in orbe terrarum induceretur: et ideo dicit ne eradicetis simul cum eis frumentum; idest, si moveritis arma, et occideritis haereticos, necesse est multos sanctorum simul submitti. Non ergo detinere haereticos et abscindere liberam eorum propalationem et synodos et studia dissolvere prohibet, sed interficere et occidere
Augustinus ad Vincentium
Haec autem primitus mea sententia erat, neminem ad unitatem Christi esse cogendum: verbo enim agendum, disputatione pugnandum, ratione vincendum, ne fictos Catholicos haberemus quos apertos haereticos noveramus. Sed haec opinio mea non contradicentium verbis, sed demonstrantium superabatur exemplis: harum enim legum terror quibus promulgandis reges serviunt domino in timore, ita profuit, ut nunc alii dicant: iam hoc volebamus; sed Deo gratias, qui nobis occasionem praebuit, et dilationum morulas amputavit. Alii dicant: hoc esse verum iam sciebamus; sed nescio qua consuetudine tenebamur: gratias Deo, qui vincula nostra disrupit. Alii dicant: nesciebamus hoc esse veritatem, nec eam discere volebamus, sed ad eam cognoscendam metus fecit intentos: gratias domino, qui negligentiam nostram stimulo terroris excussit. Alii dicant: nos falsis rumoribus terrebamur intrare, quos falsos esse nesciremus nisi intraremus, nec intraremus nisi cogeremur: gratias Deo qui praedicationem nostram flagello abstulit, expertos docuit, quam vana et inania de Ecclesia sua mendax fama iactaverit. Alii dicant: putabamus quidem nihil interesse, ubi fidem Christi teneremus; sed gratias domino, qui nos a divisione collegit, et hoc uni Deo congruere ut in unitate colatur, ostendit. Serviant ergo reges terrae Christo, leges edendo pro Christo
Augustinus ad Bonifacium comitem
Quis autem vestrum velit non solum aliquem haereticorum perire, verum etiam aliquid perdere? Sed aliter non meruit habere pacem domus David, nisi Absalon filius eius in bello quod contra patrem gerebat, fuisset extinctus: quamvis magna cura mandaverit suis ut eum quantum possent vivum salvumque servarent, et esset cui poenitenti paternus affectus ignosceret. Quid autem ei restitit nisi perditum flere, et sui regni pace acquisita, suam moestitiam consolari? Sic ergo Catholica mater Ecclesia, si aliquorum perditione tam multos ceteros colligit, dolorem materni cordis lenit, et sanat tantorum liberatione populorum. Ubi est autem quod isti clamare consueverunt: liberum est credere vel non credere? Cui vim Christus intulit? Quem coegit? Ecce habent apostolum Paulum: agnoscant in eo prius cogentem Christum, et postea docentem; prius ferientem, et postea consolantem. Mirum autem est quomodo ille qui poena corporis ad Evangelium coactus intravit, plus illis omnibus qui solo verbo vocati sunt, in Evangelio laboravit. Cur ergo non cogeret Ecclesia perditos filios ut redirent, si perditi filii coegerunt alios ut perirent? Sequitur et in tempore messis dicam messoribus: colligite primum zizania, et alligate ea in fasciculos ad comburendum
Remigius
Messis autem appellatur tempus metendi; per messem vero designatur dies iudicii, in quo separandi sunt boni a malis
Chrysostomus in Matth
Sed propter quid dicit colligite primum zizania? Ut non timeant boni, quasi simul cum zizaniis tollatur frumentum
Hieronymus
Quod autem dicit zizaniorum fasciculos igni tradi, et triticum congregari in horrea, manifestum est, haereticos quosque et hypocritas Gehennae ignibus concremandos; sanctos vero, qui appellantur triticum, horreis, idest caelestibus mansionibus, recipi
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Quaeri autem potest cur non unum fascem aut unum acervum zizaniorum fieri dixerit; nisi forte propter varietatem haereticorum, non solum a tritico, sed etiam a seipsis discrepantium, ipsas uniuscuiusque haereses, in quibus sigillatim sua communione disiuncti sunt, nomine fasciculorum designavit: ut etiam tunc incipiant alligari ad comburendum, cum a Catholica communione segregati, suas proprias quasi Ecclesias habere coeperint, ut combustio eorum sit in fine saeculi, non alligatio fasciculorum. Sed si ita esset non tam multi resipiscendo, et in Catholicam Ecclesiam remeando ab errore discederent. Quapropter alligatio fasciculorum in fine profutura est, ut non confuse, sed pro modo perversitatis suae uniuscuiusque erroris pertinacia puniatur
Rabanus Maurus
Et notandum, quod ubi dicit seminavit bonum semen, notat bonam voluntatem, quae in electis est; ubi vero dicit inimicus venit, etc., cautelam habendam intimare voluit; quando autem crescentibus zizaniis, quasi patienter ferens ait inimicus homo hoc fecit, patientiam nobis commendavit; ubi vero ait ne forte colligentes zizania, donavit nobis discretionis exemplum; quando autem subiungit sinite utraque crescere usque ad messem, commendavit longanimitatem; ad ultimum iustitiam, cum dicit alligate ea in fasciculos ad comburendum
13:31
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Seeing the Lord had said above that three parts of the seed perish, and one only is preserved, and of that one part there is much loss by reason of the tares that are sown upon it; that none might say, Who then and how many shall they be that believe; He removes this cause of fear by the parable of the mustard seed: therefore it is said, Another parable put he forth unto them, saying, The kingdom of heaven is like unto a grain of mustard seed.
St Jerome † AD 420
The kingdom of heaven is the preaching of the Gospel, and the knowledge of the Scriptures which leads to life, concerning which it is said to the Jews, The kingdom of God shall be taken from you. (Mat. 21:43.) It is the kingdom of heaven thus understood which is likened to a grain of mustard seed.
St Augustine † AD 430 Quæst. in Ev. i. 11.
A grain of mustard seed may allude to the warmth of faith, or to its property as antidote to poison. It follows; Which a man took and sowed in his field.
St Jerome † AD 420
The man who sows is by most understood to be the Saviour, who sows the seed in the minds of believers; by others the man himself, who sows in his field, that is, in his own heart. Who indeed is he that soweth, but our own mind and understanding, which receiving the grain of preaching, and nurturing it by the dew of faith, makes it to spring up in the field of our own breast? Which is the least of all seeds. The Gospel preaching is the least of all the systems of the schools; at first view it has not even the appearance of truth, announcing a man as God, God put to death, and proclaiming the offence of the cross. Compare this teaching with the dogmas of the Philosophers, with their books, the splendour of their eloquence, the polish of their style, and you will see how the seed of the Gospel is the least of all seeds.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Or; The seed of the Gospel is the least of seeds, because the disciples were weaker than the whole of mankind; yet forasmuch as there was great might in them, their preaching spread throughout the whole world, and therefore it follows, But when it is grown it is the greatest among herbs, that is among dogmas.
St Augustine † AD 430 ubi sup.
Dogmas are the decisions of sects,1 the points, that is, that they have determined.
St Jerome † AD 420
For the dogmas of Philosophers when they have grown up, shew nothing of life or strength, but watery and insipid they grow into grasses and other greens, which quickly dry up and wither away. Brit the Gospel preaching; though it seem small in its beginning, when sown in the mind of the hearer, or upon the world, comes up not a garden herb, but a tree, so that the birds of the air (which we must suppose to be either the souls of believers or the Powers of God set free from slavery) come and abide in its branches. The branches of the Gospel tree which have grown of the grain of mustard seed, I suppose to signify the various dogmas in which each of the birds (as explained above) takes his rest. Let us then take the wings of the dove, that flying aloft we may dwell in the branches of this tree, and may make ourselves nests of doctrines, and soaring above earthly things may hasten towards heavenly. (Ps. 55:6.)
St Hilary † AD 367
Or; The Lord compares Himself to a grain of mustard seed, sharp to the taste, and the least of all seeds, whose strength is extracted by bruising.
St Gregory the Great † AD 604 Mor. xix. 1.
Christ Himself is the grain of mustard seed, who, planted in the garden of the sepulchre, grew up a great tree; He was a grain of seed when He died, and a tree when He rose again; a grain of seed in the humiliation of the flesh, a tree in the power of His majesty.
St Hilary † AD 367
This grain then when sown in the field, that is, when seized by the people and delivered to death, and as it were buried in the ground by a sowing of the body, grew up beyond the size of all herbs, and exceeded all the glory of the Prophets. For the preaching of the Prophets was allowed as it were herbs to a sick man; but now the birds of the air lodge in the branches of the tree. By which we understand the Apostles, who put forth of Christ’s might, and overshadowing the world with their boughs, are a tree to which the Gentiles flee in hope of life, and having been long tossed by the winds, that is by the spirits of the Devil, may have rest in its branches.
St Gregory the Great † AD 604 ubi sup.
The birds lodge in its branches, when holy souls that raise themselves aloft from thoughts of earth on the wings of the virtues, breathe again from the troubles of this life in their words and comfortings.
The Latin text
Chrysostomus in Matth
Quia dominus dixerat, quod de semine tres partes pereunt, et salvatur una; et in ipsa rursus quae salvatur, multa efficitur iactura, propter zizania quae superseminantur; ne dicerent: qui ergo erunt et quanti fideles? Consequenter hunc timorem aufert per parabolam sinapis: et ideo dicitur aliam parabolam proposuit eis, dicens: simile est regnum caelorum grano sinapis
Hieronymus
Regnum caelorum praedicatio Evangelii est, et notitia Scripturarum quae ducit ad vitam: de qua dicitur ad Iudaeos: auferetur a vobis regnum Dei. Huiusmodi ergo regnum caelorum est simile grano sinapis
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Granum namque sinapis ad fervorem fidei pertinet, vel eo quod dicatur venena expellere. Sequitur quod accipiens homo seminavit in agro suo
Hieronymus
Homo qui seminat in agro suo, a plerisque salvator intelligitur, qui in animis credentium seminat; ab aliis ipse homo seminans in agro suo, idest in corde suo. Quis autem est iste qui seminat nisi sensus noster et animus, qui suscipiens granum praedicationis, et fovens sementem humore fidei, facit in agro sui pectoris pullulare? Sequitur quod minimum quidem est omnibus seminibus. Praedicatio Evangelii minima est omnibus disciplinis: ad primam quidem doctrinam fidem non habet veritatis, hominem Deum, Deum mortuum, et scandalum crucis praedicans. Confer huiusmodi doctrinam dogmatibus philosophorum, et libris eorum, et splendori eloquentiae, compositionique sermonum; et videbis quanto minus sit ceteris seminibus semen Evangelii
Chrysostomus in Matth
Vel minimum est semen Evangelii, quia discipuli universis erant imbecilliores; sed tamen quia magna erat virtus in eis, expansa est eorum praedicatio ubique terrarum: et ideo sequitur cum autem creverit, maius est omnibus oleribus, idest dogmatibus
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Dogmata autem sunt placita sectarum, idest ut placuit sectis
Hieronymus
Philosophorum enim dogmata cum creverint, nihil mordax, nihil vitale demonstrant: totum flaccidum marcidumque ebullit in olera et in herbas, quae cito arescunt et corruunt. Praedicatio autem evangelica, quae parva videbatur in principio, cum vel in animam credentis, vel in totum mundum sata fuerit, non exurgit in olera, sed crescit in arborem, ita ut volucres caeli (quas vel animas credentium, vel fortitudines Dei servitio mancipatas sentire debemus) veniant, et habitent in ramis eius: unde sequitur et fit arbor, ita ut volucres caeli veniant et habitent in ramis eius. Ramos puto evangelicae arboris, qui de grano sinapis creverunt, dogmatum esse diversitates, in quibus supradictarum volucrum unaquaeque requiescit. Assumamus et nos pennas columbae, ut ad altiora volitantes, possimus habitare in ramis huius arboris, et nidos nobis facere doctrinarum, terrenaque fugientes ad caelestia festinare
Hilarius in Matth
Vel grano sinapis seipsum dominus comparavit, acri semini, et omnium seminum minimo, cuius virtus pressuris accenditur
Gregorius Moralium
Ipse quidem est granum sinapis, qui in horto sepulturae plantatus, arbor magna surrexit: granum namque fuit cum moreretur, arbor cum resurgeret; granum per humilitatem carnis, arbor per potentiam maiestatis
Hilarius in Matth
Granum igitur hoc postquam in agro seminatum fuit, idest ubi a populo comprehensus et traditus morti, tamquam in agro fuit satione quadam corporis consepultus, ultra mensuram omnium olerum excrevit et universam prophetarum gloriam excedit. Oleris enim vice tamquam aegroto Israel data est praedicatio prophetarum; sed iam in ramis arboris caeli volucres inhabitant. Apostolos scilicet ex Christi virtute protensos, et mundum inumbrantes in ramis intelligimus, in quo gentes in spem vitae advolabunt, et aurarum turbine, idest Diaboli spiritu flatuque vexatae, tamquam in ramis arboris conquiescent
Gregorius Moralium
In istis etiam ramis volucres requiescunt; quia sanctae animae, quae quibusdam virtutum pennis a terrena cogitatione se sublevant, in eorum dictis atque consolationibus ab huiusmodi fatigatione vitae respirant
13:33
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
The same thing the Lord sets forth in this parable of the leaven, as much as to say to His disciples, As leaven changes into its own kind much wheat-flour, so shall ye change the whole world. Note here the wisdom of the Saviour; He first brings instances from nature, proving that as the one is possible so is the other. And He says not simply ‘put,’ but hid; as much as to say, So ye, when ye shall be cast down by your enemies, then ye shall overcome them. And so leaven is kneaded in, without being destroyed, but gradually changes all things into its own nature; so shall it come to pass with your preaching. Fear ye not then because I said that many tribulations shall come upon you, for so shall ye shine forth, and shall overcome them all. He says, three measures, to signity a great abundance; that definite number standing for an indefinite quantity.
St Jerome † AD 420
The ‘satum’ is a kind of measure in use in Palestine containing one modius and a half.
St Augustine † AD 430 Quæst. Ev. i. 12.
Or, The leaven signifies love, because it causes activity and fermentation; by the woman He means wisdom. By the three measures He intends either those three things in man, with the whole heart, with the whole soul, with the whole mind; or the three degrees of fruitfulness, the hundred-fold, the sixty-fold, the thirty-fold, or those three kinds of men, Noe, Daniel, and Job.
Rabanus Maurus † AD 856
He says, Until the whole was leavened, because that love implanted in our mind ought to grow until it changes the whole soul into its own perfection; which is begun here, but is completed hereafter.
St Jerome † AD 420
Or otherwise; The woman who takes the leaven and hides it, seems to me to be the Apostolic preaching, or the Church gathered out of divers nations. She takes the leaven, that is, the understanding of the Scriptures, and hides it in three measures of meal, that the three, spirit, soul, and body, may be brought into one, and may not differ among themselves. Or otherwise; We read in Plato that there are three parts in the soul, reason, anger, and desire; (R. P. iv. 439. λογιστιχὸν, ἐχιδνμπτιχὸυ, θνμοειδὲς) so we also if we have received the evangelic leaven of Holy Scripture, may possess in our reason prudence, in our anger hatred against vice, in our desire love of the virtues, and this will all come to pass by the Evangelic teaching which our mother Church has held out to us. I will further mention an interpretation of some; that the woman is the Church, who has mingled the faith of man in three measures of meal, namely, belief in the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit; which when it has fermented into one lump, brings us not to a threefold God, but to the knowledge of one Divinity. This is a pious interpretation; but parables and doubtful solutions of dark things, can never bestow authority on dogmas.
St Hilary † AD 367
Or otherwise; The Lord compares Himself to leaven; for leaven is produced from meal, and communicates the power that it has received to a heap of its own kind. The woman, that is the Synagogue, taking this leaven hides it, that is by the sentence of death; but it working in the three measures of meal, that is equally in the Law, the Prophets, and the Gospels, makes all one; so that what the Law ordains, that the Prophets announce, that is fulfilled in the developements of the Gospels. But many, as I remember, have thought that the three measures refer to the calling of the three nations, out of Shem, Ham, and Japhet. But I hardly think that the reason of the thing will allow this interpretation; for though these three nations have indeed been called, yet in them Christ is shewn and not hidden, and in so great a multitude of unbelievers the whole cannot be said to be leavened.
The Latin text
Chrysostomus in Matth
Ad idem ostendendum dominus apponit parabolam de fermento: unde dicitur aliam parabolam locutus est eis: simile est regnum caelorum fermento; quasi dicat: sicut fermentum multam farinam transmutat in suam virtutem, ita et vos totum mundum transmutabitis. Et vide Christi prudentiam: ea enim quae sunt naturae inducit, demonstrans quoniam sicut illa possibile est fieri, ita et hoc. Non autem dixit quod posuit simpliciter, sed abscondit; ac si diceret: ita et vos cum subiecti fueritis impugnatoribus vestris, tunc eos superabitis. Et sicut fermentum suffoditur quidem, non autem destruitur, sed paulatim ad suum habitum omnia transmutat, sic et in praedicatione vestra continget. Non itaque quia multas dixi superventuras vobis vexationes timeatis; ita enim fulgebitis et omnes superabitis. Tria autem sata hic pro multis posuit: hunc enim numerum determinatum pro multitudine indeterminata accepit
Hieronymus
Satum autem est genus mensurae iuxta morem provinciae Palaestinae, unum modium et dimidium accipiens
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Vel fermentum dicit dilectionem, eo quod fervescere facit, et excitat; mulierem, sapientiam dicit. In farinae autem satis tribus intelligitur vel tria illa in homine, ex toto corde, ex tota anima, et ex tota mente; vel tria illa fructifera, centesimum, sexagesimum, et tricesimum; vel tria illa genera hominum: Noe, Daniel et Iob
Rabanus Maurus
Dicit autem donec fermentatum est totum, quia caritas in nostra mente recondita eo usque crescere debet ut totam mentem in sui perfectionem commutet: quod hic quidem inchoatur, in futuro vero perficitur
Hieronymus
Vel aliter. Mulier ista, quae fermentum accipit et abscondit, praedicatio mihi videtur apostolica, vel Ecclesia de diversis gentibus congregata. Haec tollit fermentum, intelligentiam scilicet Scripturarum, et abscondit illud in farinae satis tribus, ut spiritus, anima et corpus in unum redacta, non discrepent inter se. Vel aliter. Legimus in Platone tria esse in anima: rationale, irascibile et concupiscibile; et nos ergo si acceperimus fermentum evangelicum sacrarum Scripturarum, in ratione possideamus prudentiam, in ira odium contra vitia, in desiderio cupiditatem virtutum: et hoc totum fiet per evangelicam doctrinam, quam nobis mater Ecclesia praestitit. Dicam et quorumdam intelligentiam: mulierem istam et ipsi Ecclesiam interpretantur, quae fidem hominis farinae satis tribus commiscuit, scilicet credulitati patris et filii et spiritus sancti: cum in unum fuerit fermentata, non nos ad triplicem Deum, sed ad unius divinitatis perducit notitiam. Pius quidem sensus: sed nunquam parabolae et dubia aenigmatum intelligentia possunt ad auctoritatem dogmatum proficere
Hilarius in Matth
Vel aliter. Fermento se dominus comparavit: fermentum enim de farina est, quod virtutem acceptam acervo sui generis reddit. Hoc autem fermentum acceptum mulier, synagoga scilicet, per iudicium mortis abscondit: hoc autem in farinae mensuris tribus, idest legis, prophetarum, Evangeliorum aequalitate coopertum, omnia unum fecit: ut quod lex constituit, prophetae nuntiaverunt, idipsum Evangeliorum profectionibus expleatur, quamquam ad trium gentium vocationem, ex Sem, Cham et Iaphet, tres mensuras farinae esse referendas sensisse multos memini. Sed nescio an hoc ita opinari ratio permittat; cum etsi omnium gentium vocatio sit, in his tamen Christus non absconsus sit, sed ostensus; et in tanta infidelium multitudine non fermentatum sit totum
13:34
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. xlvii.
After the foregoing parables, that none might think that Christ was bringing forward any thing new, the Evangelist quotes the Prophet, foretelling even this His manner of preaching: Mark’s words are, And with many such parables spake he the word unto them, as they were able to hear it. (Mark 4:33.) So marvel not that, in speaking of the kingdom, He uses the similitudes of a seed, and of leaven; for He was discoursing to common men, and who needed to be led forward by such aids.
Remigius † AD 908
The Greek word ‘Parable,’ is rendered in Latin ‘Similitude,’ by which truth is explained; and an image or representation of the reality is set forth.
St Jerome † AD 420
Yet He spoke not in parables to the disciples, but to the multitude; and even to this day the multitude hears in parables; and therefore it is said, And without a parable spake he not unto them.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
For though He had spoken many things not in parables, when not speaking before the multitudes, yet at this time spake He nothing without a parable.
St Augustine † AD 430 Quæst. in Matt. q. 15.
Or, this is said, not that He uttered nothing in plain words; but that He concluded no one discourse without introducing a parable in the course of it, though the chief part of the discourse might consist of matter not figurative. And we may indeed find discourses of His parabolical throughout, but none direct throughout. And by a complete discourse, I mean, the whole of what He says on any topic that may be brought before Him by circumstances, before He leaves it, and passes to a new subject. For sometimes one Evangelist connects what another gives as spoken at different times; the writer having in such a case followed not the order of events, but the order of connexion in his own memory. The reason why He spake in parables the Evangelist subjoins, saying, That it might be fulfilled that was spoken by the Prophet, saying, I will open my mouth in parables, I will utter things kept secret from the foundation of the world. (Ps. 78:2.)
St Jerome † AD 420
This passage is taken from the seventy-seventh Psalm. I have seen copies which read, ‘by Esaias the Prophet,’ instead of what we have adopted, and what the common text has by the Prophet.
Remigius † AD 908
From which reading Porphyry took an objection to the believers; Such was your Evangelist’s ignorance, that he imputed to Isaiah what is indeed found in the Psalms.
St Jerome † AD 420
But because the text was not found in Isaiah, his name was, I suppose, therefore erased by such as had observed that. But it seems to me that it was first written thus, ‘As was written by Asaph the Prophet, saying;’ for the seventy-seventh Psalm out of which this text is taken is ascribed to Asaph the Prophet; and that the copyist not understanding Asaph, and imputing it to error in the transcription, substituted the better known name Isaiah. For it should be known that not David only, but those others also whose names are set before the Psalms, and hymns, and songs of God, are to be considered prophets, namely, Asaph, Idithum, and Heman the Esraite, and the rest who are named in Scripture. And so that which is spoken in the Lord’s person, I will open my mouth in parables, if considered attentively, will be found to be a description of the departure of Israel out of Egypt, and a relation of all the wonders contained in the history of Exodus. By which we learn, that all that is there written may be taken in a figurative way, and contains hidden sacraments; for this is what the Saviour is there made to preface by the words, I will open my mouth in parables.
The Gloss ap. Anselm.
As though He had said, I who spoke before by the Prophets, now in My own person will open My mouth in parables, and will bring forth out of My secret store mysteries which have been hidden ever since the foundation of the world.
The Latin text
Chrysostomus in Matth
Post praemissas parabolas, ne aliquis opinaretur quod Christus nova induceret, induxit Evangelista prophetam etiam hunc praedicentem doctrinae modum; et ideo dicit haec omnia locutus est Iesus in parabolis ad turbas. Marcus autem ait: quoniam sicut poterant audire, loquebatur eis sermonem in parabolis. Unde non mireris si de regno disputans, grani et fermenti meminit: hominibus enim loquebatur idiotis et indigentibus ab his induci
Remigius
Parabola Graece, Latine dicitur similitudo, per quam veritas demonstratur. Ostendit quippe in ipsa similitudine quasdam figuras verborum, et imagines veritatis
Hieronymus
Non autem discipulis, sed turbis parabolas loquebatur: et usque hodie turbae in parabolis audiunt: et ideo dicitur et sine parabolis non loquebatur eis
Chrysostomus in Matth
Quamvis enim multa sine parabolis non turbis dixerit, sed tamen tunc nihil
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Vel hoc dicitur non quia nihil proprie locutus est: sed quia nullum fere sermonem explicavit, ubi non per parabolam aliquid significaverit; quamvis in eo aliqua et proprie dixerit: ita ut saepe inveniatur totus sermo eius parabolis explicatus, totus autem proprie dictus nullus inveniatur. Explicatos autem sermones dico, quando ex aliqua occasione rerum incipit loqui quousque terminet quidquid ad ipsam rem pertinet, et transeat ad aliud. Nonnunquam sane alius Evangelista contexit quod alius diversis temporibus dictum indicat: non enim omnino secundum rerum gestarum ordinem, sed secundum suae quisque recordationis facultatem, narrationem quam exorsus est, ordinavit. Quare autem in parabolis loqueretur, manifestat Evangelista, cum subdit ut adimpleretur quod dictum est per prophetam dicentem: aperiam in parabolis os meum, eructabo abscondita a constitutione mundi
Hieronymus
Hoc testimonium de Psalmo 77, 2 sumptum est. Legi in nonnullis codicibus eo loco ubi nos posuimus et vulgata editio habet ut adimpleretur quod dictum est per prophetam dicentem, ubi scriptum est: per Isaiam prophetam dicentem
Remigius
Unde Porphyrius obiecit fidelibus: Evangelista vester tantae insipientiae fuit ut quod reperitur in Psalmis, ipse deputaverit Isaiae
Hieronymus
Quia ergo minime inveniebatur in Isaia, arbitror postea a prudentibus viris esse sublatum; sed mihi videtur in principio ita editum: quod scriptum est per Asaph prophetam dicentem: septuagesimus enim septimus Psalmus de quo sumptum est hoc testimonium, Asaph prophetae inscribitur, et primum scriptorem non intellexisse Asaph, et putasse scriptoris vitium, atque emendasse nomen Isaiae, cuius vocabulum manifestius erat. Sciendum est itaque, quod non solum David, sed etiam ceteri (quorum in Psalmis et hymnis et canticis Dei, praescripta sunt nomina) prophetae sunt appellandi, Asaph videlicet et Idithum, et Heman Ephraites, et reliqui quos Scriptura commemorat; quodque in persona domini dicitur aperiam in parabolis os meum, considerandum attentius et inveniendum describi egressum Israelis ex Aegypto, et omnia signa narrari quae in Exodi continentur historia. Ex quo intelligimus universa illa quae ibi scripta sunt, parabolice sentienda, et manifestare abscondita sacramenta: hoc enim salvator edicturum se esse promittit, dicens aperiam in parabolis os meum
Glossa
Quasi dicat: qui prius locutus sum per prophetas, modo in propria persona aperiam os meum in parabolis, et eructabo de thesauro mei secreti; emittam mysteria quae abscondita erant a constitutione mundi
13:36
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
The Lord had spoken to the multitude in parables, that He might induce them to ask Him of their meaning; yet, though He had spoken so many things in parables, no man had yet asked Him aught, and therefore He sends them away; Then Jesus sent the multitude away, and went into the house. None of the Scribes followed Him here, from which it is clear that they followed Him for no other purpose than that they might catch Him in His discourse.
St Jerome † AD 420
The Lord sends away the multitude, and enters the house that His disciples might come to Him and ask Him privately of those things which the people neither deserved to hear, nor were able.
Rabanus Maurus † AD 856
Figuratively; Having sent away the multitude of unquiet Jews, He enters the Church of the Gentiles, and there expounds to believers heavenly sacraments, whence it follows, And his disciples came to him, saying, Explain to us the parable of the tares of the field.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Before, though desirous to learn, they had feared to ask; but now they ask freely and confidently because they had heard, To you it is given to know the mystery of the kingdom of heaven; and therefore they ask when alone, not envying the multitude to whom it was not so given. They pass over the parables of the leaven and the mustard-seed as plain; and ask concerning the parable of the tares, which has some agreement with the foregoing parable concerning the seed, and shews somewhat more than that. And accordingly the Lord expounds it to them, as it follows, He answered and said unto them, He that sows the good seed is the Son of man.
Remigius † AD 908
The Lord styles Himself the Son of Man, that in that title He might set an example of humility; or perhaps because it was to come to pass that certain heretics would deny Him to be really man; or that through belief in His Humanity we might ascend to knowledge of His Divinity.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
The field is the world. Seeing it is He that sows His own field, it is plain that this present world is His. It follows, The good seed are the children of the kingdom.
Remigius † AD 908
That is, the saints, and elect men, who are counted as sons.
St Augustine † AD 430 cont. Faust. xviii. 7.
The tares the Lord expounds to mean, not as Manichæus interprets, certain spurious parts inserted among the true Scriptures, but all the children of the Evil one, that is, the imitators of the fraud of the Devil. As it follows, The tares are the children of the evil one, by whom He would have us understand all the wicked and impious.
St Augustine † AD 430 Quæst. Ev. i. 10.
For all weeds among corn are called tares. It follows, The enemy who sowed this is the Devil.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
For this is part of the wiles of the Devil, to be ever mixing up truth with error. The harvest is the end of the world. In another place He says, speaking of the Samaritans, Lift up your eyes, and consider the fields that they are already white for the harvest; (John 4:35.) and again, The harvest truly is great, but the labourers are few, (Luke 10:2.) in which words He speaks of the harvest as being already present. How then does He here speak of it as something yet to come? Because He has used the figure of the harvest in two significations as He says there that it is one that soweth, and another that reapeth; but here it is the same who both sows and reaps; indeed there He brings forward the Prophets, not to distinguish them from Himself, but from the Apostles, for Christ Himself by His Prophets sowed among the Jews and Samaritans. The figure of harvest is thus applied to two different things. Speaking of first conviction and turning to the faith, He calls that the harvest, as that in which the whole is accomplished; but when He enquires into the fruits ensuing upon the hearing the word of God, then He calls the end of the world the harvest, as here.
Remigius † AD 908
By the harvest is denoted the day of judgment, in which the good are to be separated from the evil; which will be done by the ministry of Angels, as it is said below, that the Son of Man shall come to judgment with His Angels. As then the tares are gathered and burned in the fire, so shall it be in the end of this world. The Son of man shall send forth his Angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all offences, and them which do iniquity.
St Augustine † AD 430 De Civ. Dei. xx. 9.
Out of that kingdom in which are no offences? The kingdom then is His kingdom which is here, namely, the Church.
St Augustine † AD 430 Quæst. Ev. i. 10.
That the tares are first separated, signifies that by tribulation the wicked shall be separated from the righteous; and this is understood to be performed by good Angels, because the good can discharge duties of punishment with a good spirit, as a judge, or as the Law, but the wicked cannot fulfil offices of mercy.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Or we may understand it of the kingdom of the heavenly Church; and then there will be held out here a two-fold punishment; first that they fall from glory as that is said, And they shall gather out of his kingdom all offences, to the end, that no offences should be seen in His kingdom; and then that they are burned. And they shall cast them into a furnace of fire.
St Jerome † AD 420
The offences are to be referred to the tares.
The Gloss non occ.
The offences, and, them that do iniquity, are to be distinguished as heretics and schismatics; the offences referring to heretics; while by them that do iniquity are to be understood schismatics. Otherwise; By offences may be understood those that give their neighbour an occasion of falling, by those that do iniquity all other sinners.
Rabanus Maurus † AD 856
Observe, He says, Those that do iniquity, not, those who have done; because not they who have turned to penitence, but they only that abide in their sins are to be delivered to eternal torments.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Behold the unspeakable love of God towards men! He is ready to shew mercy, slow to punish; when He sows, He sows Himself; when He punishes, He punishes by others, sending His Angels to that. It follows, There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.
Remigius † AD 908
In these words is shewn the reality of the resurrection of the body; and further, the twofold pains of hell, extreme heat, and extreme cold. And as the offences are referred to the tares, so the righteous are reckoned among the children of the kingdom; concerning whom it follows, Then the righteous shall shine as the sun in the kingdom of their Father. For in the present world the light of the saints shines before men, but after the consummation of all things, the righteous themselves shall shine as the sun in the kingdom of their Father.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Not that they shall not shine with higher brightness, but because we know no degree of brightness that surpasses that of the sun, therefore He uses an example adapted to our understanding.
Remigius † AD 908
That He says, Then shall they shine, implies that they now shine for an example to others, but they shall then shine as the sun to the praise of God. He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.
Rabanus Maurus † AD 856
That is, Let him understand who has understanding, because all these things are to be understood mystically, and not literally.
The Latin text
Chrysostomus in Matth
Locutus fuerat dominus turbis in parabolis, ut eos ad interrogandum induceret; et quamvis multa in parabolis dixisset, nullus tamen eum interrogavit; et ideo eos dimisit: unde sequitur tunc dimissis turbis venit in domum. Nullus autem eum Scribarum sequitur: unde manifestum est quod propter nihil aliud prius sequebantur quam ut eum caperent in sermone
Hieronymus
Dimittit autem turbas Iesus, et domum revertitur, ut accedant ad eum discipuli, et secreto interrogent quae populus nec merebatur audire nec poterat
Rabanus Maurus
Mystice autem dimissa turba tumultuantium Iudaeorum, ingreditur Ecclesiam gentium, et ibi fidelibus exponit sacramenta caelestia: unde sequitur et accesserunt ad eum discipuli eius dicentes: edissere nobis parabolam zizaniorum agri
Chrysostomus in Matth
Cum aliquando volentes discere formidaverint interrogare, nunc libere interrogant, et confisi sunt, quoniam audierant: vobis datum est nosse mysterium regni Dei; ideoque singulariter interrogant, non multitudinem aemulantes, quibus non erat datum. Dimittunt autem parabolam fermenti et sinapis, ut manifestiores; interrogant autem de parabola zizaniorum, quia habet convenientiam ad praemissam parabolam de semine, et aliquid amplius ostendit. Dominus autem quae esset parabola exponit: unde sequitur qui respondens ait eis: qui seminat bonum semen, est filius hominis
Remigius
Ideo autem dominus se filium hominis appellavit, ut hoc indicio nobis exemplum humilitatis relinqueret; sive quia futurum erat ut haeretici negarent eum verum hominem esse; sive ut per humanitatis fidem possimus conscendere ad divinitatis cognitionem. Sequitur ager autem est mundus
Glossa
Cum autem ipse sit qui seminat agrum suum, manifestum est quia praesens mundus est eius. Sequitur bonum vero semen hi sunt filii regni
Remigius
Idest sancti et electi viri, qui inter filios regni computantur
Augustinus contra Faustum
Zizania autem exponit dominus non aliqua falsa veris Scripturis immissa, sicut Manichaeus interpretatur; sed omnes filios maligni, idest, imitatores diabolicae falsitatis: unde sequitur zizania autem sunt filii nequam; per quos omnes impios et malignos vult intelligi
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Omnis autem immunditia in segete zizania dicuntur. Sequitur inimicus autem qui seminavit ea, est Diabolus
Chrysostomus in Matth
Etenim hoc diabolicae est machinationis, veritati semper inserere errorem. Sequitur messis vero consummatio saeculi est. Alio autem loco ait, de Samaritanis loquens: levate oculos vestros, et considerate regiones, quoniam iam albae sunt ad messem; et rursus: messis quidem multa, operarii autem pauci: in quibus verbis messem dicit iam adesse. Qualiter ergo hic eam dicit esse futuram? Sed sciendum, quod in alia significatione messem dicit: unde et ibi dicit, quod alius est qui seminat, et alius qui metit; hic autem eumdem dicit esse qui seminat et qui metit: quoniam ibi non ad sui differentiam, sed apostolorum, prophetas induxit: etenim ipse Christus per prophetas seminavit in Iudaeis et Samaritanis. Idem ergo nominat semen et messem secundum aliud et aliud. Cum enim de obedientia loquatur, et persuasione ad fidem, tunc vocat messem, sicut in quo totum perficitur: sed cum inquirit de fructu auditionis verbi Dei, tunc consummationem dicit messem, sicut hic
Remigius
Per messem enim designatur dies iudicii, in quo separandi sunt boni a malis; quod fiet ministerio Angelorum: unde infra dicitur, quod veniet filius hominis cum Angelis suis iudicare: propter quod sequitur messores autem Angeli sunt. Sequitur sicut ergo zizania colliguntur et igni comburuntur, sic erit in consummatione saeculi: mittet filius hominis Angelos suos, et colligent de regno eius omnia scandala et eos qui faciunt iniquitatem
Augustinus de Civ. Dei
Numquid de regno illo ubi sunt nulla scandala? De regno ergo isto eius quod est hic, scilicet Ecclesia, colligentur
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Quod autem primo separantur zizania, hoc est quia tribulatione praecedente separabuntur impii a piis: quod per bonos Angelos intelligitur fieri, quia officia vindictae possunt implere boni bono animo, quomodo lex, quomodo iudex; officia vero misericordiae mali implere non possunt
Chrysostomus in Matth
Vel potest intelligi de regno caelestis Ecclesiae; et tunc ostenditur hic duplex poena: videlicet quod excidunt a gloria, in hoc quod dicit et colligent de regno eius omnia scandala, scilicet ne scandala in regnum eius intrent; et quod comburuntur, in hoc quod subdit et mittent eos in caminum ignis
Hieronymus
Omnia autem scandala referuntur ad zizania. Hoc autem quod dicit et colligent de regno eius omnia scandala et eos qui faciunt iniquitatem, inter haereticos et schismaticos qui faciunt iniquitatem, voluit distinguere: ut per eos qui faciunt scandala intelligantur haeretici; per eos vero qui faciunt iniquitatem, intelligantur schismatici
Glossa
Vel aliter. Per scandala possunt intelligi illi qui praebent proximo occasionem offensionis, aut ruinae; per facientes iniquitatem quoscumque peccantes
Rabanus Maurus
Observa quod dicit et eos qui faciunt iniquitatem: non qui fecerunt, quia non qui conversi sunt ad poenitentiam, sed solum qui permanent in peccatis, aeternis cruciatibus mancipandi sunt
Chrysostomus in Matth
Vide autem ineffabilem Dei amorem ad homines; est enim ad beneficia promptus, et ad poenam tardus: cum enim seminat, per seipsum seminat; cum autem punit, per alios: mittit enim ad hoc Angelos suos. Sequitur ibi erit fletus et stridor dentium
Remigius
His verbis demonstratur vera corporum resurrectio: nihilominus ostenditur per hoc duplex poena Inferni, scilicet nimii caloris, et nimii frigoris. Sicut autem scandala referuntur ad zizania, ita iusti reputantur in filios regni; de quibus sequitur tunc iusti fulgebunt sicut sol in regno patris eorum. In praesenti enim saeculo fulget lux sanctorum coram hominibus, post consummationem autem mundi ipsi iusti fulgebunt sicut sol in regno patris sui
Chrysostomus in Matth
Non quia ita solum sicut sol; sed quia hoc sidere aliud magis luculentum non noscimus, cognitis nobis utitur exemplis
Remigius
Quod autem dicit tunc fulgebunt, intelligendum est quia et nunc fulgent in exemplum aliorum; sed tunc fulgebunt sicut sol ad laudandum Deum. Sequitur qui habet aures audiendi audiat
Rabanus Maurus
Idest, qui habet intellectum intelligat, quia mystice haec omnia intelligenda sunt
13:44
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
The foregoing parables of the leaven, and the grain of mustard-seed, are referred to the power of the Gospel preaching, which has subdued the whole world; in order to shew its value and splendour, He now puts forth parables concerning a pearl and a treasure, saying, The kingdom of heaven is like unto treasure hid in a field. For the Gospel preaching is hidden in this world; and if you do not sell your all you will not purchase it; and this you ought to do with joy; wherefore it follows, which when a man hath found, he hideth it.
St Hilary † AD 367
This treasure is indeed found without cost; for the Gospel preaching is open to all, but to use and possess the treasure with its field we may not without price, for heavenly riches are not obtained without the loss of this world.
St Jerome † AD 420
That he hides it, does not proceed of envy towards others, but as one that treasures up what he would not lose, he hides in his heart that which he prizes above his former possessions.
St Gregory the Great † AD 604 Hom. in Ev. xi. 1.
Otherwise; The treasure hidden in the field is the desire of heaven; the field in which the treasure is hidden is the discipline of heavenly learning; this, when a man finds, he hides, in order that he may preserve it; for zeal and affections heavenward it is not enough that we protect from evil spirits, if we do not protect from human praises. For in this present life we are in the way which leads to our country, and evil spirits as robbers beset us in our journey. Those therefore who carry their treasure openly, they seek to plunder in the way. When I say this, I do not mean that our neighbours should not see our works, but that in what we do, we should not seek praise from without. The kingdom of heaven is therefore compared to things of earth, that the mind may rise from things familiar to things unknown, and may learn to love the unknown by that which it knows is loved when known. It follows, And for joy thereof he goeth and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that field. He it is that selleth all he hath and buyeth the field, who, renouncing fleshly delights, tramples upon all his worldly desires in his anxiety for the heavenly discipline.
St Jerome † AD 420
Or, That treasure in which are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge (Col. 2:3.), is either God the Word, who seems hid in Christ’s flesh, or the Holy Scriptures, in which are laid up the knowledge of the Saviour.
St Augustine † AD 430 Quæst. in Ev. i. 13.
Or, He speaks of the two testaments in the Church, which, when any hath attained to a partial understanding of, he perceives how great things lie hid there, and goeth and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that; that is, by despising temporal things he purchases to himself peace, that he may be rich in the knowledge of God.
The Latin text
Chrysostomus in Matth
Parabolae quas supra dominus posuerat de fermento et sinapi, ad virtutem evangelicae praedicationis referuntur, quoniam superavit orbem terrarum; nunc autem ut pretiositatem et magnificentiam eiusdem ostenderet, proponit parabolam de thesauro et margarita, dicens simile est regnum caelorum thesauro abscondito in agro. Praedicatio enim Evangelii occultata est in mundo, et si non vendideris omnia, non emes eam; et cum gaudio hoc oportet facere: unde sequitur quem qui invenit homo abscondit
Hilarius in Matth
Hic quidem thesaurus gratis invenitur. Evangeliorum enim praedicatio in abscondito est; sed utendi et possidendi huiusmodi thesauri cum agro potestas non potest esse sine pretio: quia caelestes divitiae non sine damno saeculi possidentur
Hieronymus
Quod autem abscondit, non de invidia facit; sed more servantis et nolentis prodere, abscondit in corde, quem pristinis praetulit facultatibus
Gregorius in Evang
Vel aliter. Thesaurus in agro absconditus est caeleste desiderium; ager vero in quo thesaurus absconditur, est disciplina studii caelestis: quem scilicet thesaurum cum invenit homo abscondit, scilicet ut servet: quia studium caelestis desiderii a malignis spiritibus custodire non sufficit ei qui hoc ab humanis laudibus non abscondit. In praesenti etenim vita quasi in via sumus, qua ad patriam pergimus. Maligni autem spiritus iter nostrum quasi quidam latrunculi obsident. Depraedari ergo desiderant qui thesaurum publice portant in via. Hoc autem dico, non ut proximi nostri opera nostra non videant; sed ut per hoc quod agimus, laudes exterius non quaeramus. Caelorum autem regnum idcirco terrenis rebus simile dicitur, ut ex his quae animus novit, surgat ad incognita; ut per hoc quod scit notum diligere, discat ignotum amare. Sequitur et prae gaudio illius vadit, et vendit universa quae habet et emit agrum illum. Agrum profecto venditis omnibus comparat qui voluptatibus carnis renuntians, cuncta sua terrena desideria per disciplinae caelestis custodiam calcat
Hieronymus
Vel thesaurus iste, in quo sunt omnes thesauri sapientiae et scientiae absconditi, aut Deus verbum est, qui in carne Christi videtur absconditus; aut sanctae Scripturae, in quibus reposita est notitia salvatoris
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Hunc autem thesaurum dixit in agro absconditum, scilicet duo testamenta in Ecclesia; quae cum quis ex parte intellectus attigerit, sentit illic magna latere; et vadit, et vendit omnia sua, et emit illum; idest, contemptu temporalium comparat sibi otium, ut sit dives cognitione Dei
13:45
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
The Gospel preaching not only offers manifold gain as a treasure, but is precious as a pearl; wherefore after the parable concerning the treasure, He gives that concerning the pearl. And in preaching, two things are required, namely, to be detached from the business of this life, and to be watchful, which are denoted by this merchantman. Truth moreover is one, and not manifold, and for this reason it is one pearl that is said to be found. And as one who is possessed of a pearl, himself indeed knows of his wealth, but is not known to others, ofttimes concealing it in his hand because of its small bulk, so it is in the preaching of the Gospel; they who possess it know that they are rich, the unbelievers, not knowing of this treasure, know not of our wealth. Jerome; By the goodly pearls may be understood the Law and the Prophets. Hear then Marcion and Manichæus; the good pearls are the Law and the Prophets. One pearl, the most precious of all, is the knowledge of the Saviour and the sacrament of His passion and resurrection, which when the merchantman has found, like Paul the Apostle, he straightway despises all the mysteries of the Law and the Prophets and the old observances in which he had lived blameless, counting them as dung that he may win Christ. (Phil. 3:8.) Not that the finding of a new pearl is the condemnation of the old pearls, but that in omparison of that, all other pearls are worthless.
St Gregory the Great † AD 604 Hom. in Ev. xi. 2.
Or by the pearl of price is to be understood the sweetness of the heavenly kingdom, which, he that hath found it, selleth all and buyeth. For he that, as far as is permitted, has had perfect knowledge of the sweetness of the heavenly life, readily leaves all things that he has loved on earth; all that once pleased him among earthly possessions now appears to have lost its beauty, for the splendour of that precious pearl is alone seen in his mind.
St Augustine † AD 430 Quæst. in Matt. q. 13.
Or, A man seeking goodly pearls has found one pearl of great price; that is, he who is seeking good men with whom he may live profitably, finds one alone, Christ Jesus, without sin; or, seeking precepts of life, by aid of which he may dwell righteously among men, finds love of his neighbour, in which one rule, the Apostle says, (Rom. 13:9.) are comprehended all things; or, seeking good thoughts, he finds that Word in which all things are contained, In the beginning was the Word. (John 1:1.) which is lustrous with the light of truth, stedfast with the strength of eternity, and throughout like to itself with the beauty of divinity, and when we have penetrated the shell of the flesh, will be confessed as God. But whichever of these three it may be, or if there be any thing else that can occur to us, that can be signified under the figure of the one precious pearl, its preciousness is the possession of ourselves, who are not free to possess it unless we despise all things that can be possessed in this world. For having sold our possessions, we receive no other return greater than ourselves, (for while we were involved in such things we were not our own,) that we may again give ourselves for that pearl, not because we are of equal value to that, but because we cannot give any thing more.
The Latin text
Chrysostomus in Matth
Evangelica praedicatio non solum lucrum multiplex praebet ut thesaurus, sed et pretiosa est ut margarita: unde post parabolam de thesauro ponit parabolam de margarita, dicens iterum simile est regnum caelorum homini negotiatori, et cetera. In praedicatione enim duo oportet adesse: scilicet ab huius vitae negotiis separari, et vigilantes esse; quod negotiatio designat. Una autem est veritas et non partita; et propter hoc una margarita dicitur inventa. Et sicut qui margaritam habet, ipse quidem novit quod dives est, aliis vero non est cognitus, multoties eam manu detinens propter eius parvitatem, ita est in praedicatione Evangelii: qui enim eam detinent, sciunt se divites esse; infideles autem hunc thesaurum nescientes, divitias nostras ignorant
Hieronymus
Bonae autem margaritae possunt intelligi lex et prophetae. Audi ergo, Marcion et Manichaee, quod bonae margaritae sunt lex et prophetae. Una ergo pretiosissima margarita est scientia salvatoris, et sacramentum passionis et resurrectionis illius; quod cum invenerit homo negotiator, similis Pauli apostoli, omnia legis prophetarumque mysteria, et observationes pristinas, in quibus inculpate vixerat, quasi purgamenta contemnit, ut Christum lucrifaciat; non quod inventio bonae margaritae condemnatio sit veterum margaritarum; sed quod comparatione eius omnis alia gemma sit vilior
Gregorius in Evang
Vel per margaritam pretiosam intelligitur caelestis vitae dulcedo, quam inventam omnia vendens emit: quia qui caelestis vitae dulcedinem, inquantum possibilitas admittit, perfecte cognoverit, ea quae in terris amaverat, libenter cuncta derelinquit: deforme conspicitur quicquid de terrenae rei placebat specie, quia sola pretiosae margaritae claritas fulget in mente
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Vel homo cum quaerat bonas margaritas, invenit unam pretiosam: quia quaerens homines bonos, cum quibus utiliter vivat, invenit unum sine peccato Iesum Christum; aut praecepta quaerens, quibus servatis, cum hominibus recte conversetur, invenit dilectionem proximi (in quo uno dicit apostolus omnia contineri); aut bonos intellectus quaerens, invenit illud verbum quo cuncti continentur: in principio erat verbum, quod est lucidum candore veritatis, et solidum firmitate aeternitatis, et undique sibi simile pulchritudine veritatis; qui Deus penetrata testudine intelligendus est. Quodlibet illorum vero trium sit, vel si aliud occurrere potuerit quod margaritae unius pretiosae nomine significetur; pretium eius est nos ipsi, qui ad eam possidendam non sumus liberi, nisi omnibus pro nostra liberatione contemptis quae temporaliter possidentur. Venditis enim rebus nostris, nullum aliud pretium maius accipimus quam nos ipsos (quia talibus implicati, nostri non eramus), ut rursus nos pro illa margarita demus: non quia tantum valet, sed quia plus dare non possumus
13:47
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
In the foregoing parables He has commended the Gospel preaching; now, that we may not trust in preaching only, nor think that faith alone is sufficient for our salvation, He adds another fearful parable, saying, Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a net cast into the sea.
St Jerome † AD 420
In fulfilment of that prophecy of Hieremias, who said, I will send unto you many fishers, (Jer. 6:16.) when Peter and Andrew, James and John, heard the words, Follow me, I will make you fishers of men, they put together a net for themselves formed of the Old and New Testaments, and cast it into the sea of this world, and that remains spread until this day, taking up out of the salt and bitter and whirlpools whatever falls into it, that is good men and bad; and this is that He adds, And gathered of every kind.
St Gregory the Great † AD 604 Hom. in Ev. xi. 4.
Or otherwise; The Holy Church is likened to a net, because it is given into the hands of fishers, and by it each man is drawn into the heavenly kingdom out of the waves of this present world, that he should not be drowned in the depth of eternal death. This net gathers of every kind of fishes, because the wise and the foolish, the free and the slave, the rich and the poor, the strong and the weak, are called to forgiveness of sin; it is then fully filled when in the end of all things the sum of the human race is completed; as it follows, Which, when it was filled, they drew out, and sitting down on the shore gathered the good into vessels, but the bad they cast away. For as the sea signifies the world, so the sea shore signifies the end of the world; and as the good are gathered into vessels, but the bad cast away, so each man is received into eternal abodes, while the reprobate having lost the light of the inward kingdom are cast forth into outer darkness. But now the net of faith holds good and bad mingled together in one; but the shore shall discover what the net of the Church has brought to land.
St Jerome † AD 420
For when the net shall be drawn to the shore, then shall be shewn the true test for separating the fishes.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Wherein does this parable differ from the parable of the tares? There, as here, some perish and some are saved; but there, because of their heresy of evil dogmas; in the first parable of the sower, because of their not attending to what was spoken; here, because of their evil life, because of which, though drawn by the net, that is, enjoying the knowledge of God, they cannot be saved. And when you hear that the wicked are cast away, that you may not suppose that this punishment may be risked, He adds an exposition shewing its severity, saying, Thus shall it be in the end of the world; the angels shall come forth and sever the wicked from among the just, and shall cast them into the furnace of fire, there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth. Though He elsewhere declares, that He shall separate them as a shepherd separates the sheep from the goats; He here declares, that the Angels shall do it, as also in the parable of the tares.
St Gregory the Great † AD 604 ubi sup.
To fear becomes us here, rather than to expound for the torments of sinners are pronounced in plain terms, that none might plead his ignorance, should eternal punishment be threatened in obscure sayings.
St Jerome † AD 420
For when the end of the world shall be come, then shall be shewn the true test of separating the fishes, and as in a sheltered harbour the good shall be sent into the vessels of heavenly abodes, but the flame of hell shall seize the wicked to be dried up and withered.
The Latin text
Chrysostomus in Matth
Postquam per praedictas parabolas evangelicam praedicationem commendaverat, ut non confidamus in praedicatione solum, neque fidem nobis aestimemus sufficere ad salutem, aliam parabolam terribilem subdit, dicens iterum simile est regnum caelorum sagenae missae in mare
Hieronymus
Impleto enim Ieremiae vaticinio dicentis: ecce ego mittam ad vos piscatores multos, postquam autem audierunt Petrus et Andreas, Iacobus et Ioannes: sequimini me: faciam vos piscatores hominum, contexuerunt sibi ex veteri et ex novo testamento sagenam evangelicorum dogmatum, et miserunt eam in mare huius saeculi; quae usque hodie in mediis fluctibus tenditur, capiens de salsis et amaris gurgitibus quicquid inciderit, idest bonos homines et malos; et hoc est quod subdit ex omni genere piscium congreganti
Gregorius in Evang
Vel aliter. Sancta Ecclesia sagenae comparatur, quia et piscatoribus est commissa, et per eam quisque ad aeternum regnum a praesentis saeculi fluctibus trahitur, ne aeternae mortis profundo mergatur: quae ex omni genere piscium congregat, quia ad peccatorum veniam sapientes et fatuos, liberos et servos, divites et pauperes, fortes et infirmos vocat: quae sagena scilicet tunc universaliter impletur, cum in fine suo humani generis summa concluditur: unde sequitur quam, cum impleta esset educentes et secus littus sedentes, elegerunt bonos in vasa, malos autem foras miserunt. Sicut enim mare saeculum, ita saeculi finem significat littus maris: in quo scilicet fine, boni pisces in vasis eliguntur, mali proiciuntur foras: quia et electus quisque in tabernacula aeterna recipitur, et interni regni luce perdita, ad exteriores tenebras reprobi protrahuntur. Nunc enim malos bonosque communiter quasi permixtos pisces fidei sagena continet; sed littus indicat sagena Ecclesiae quid trahebat
Hieronymus
Dum enim sagena extrahetur ad littus, tunc verum secernendorum piscium indicium demonstrabitur
Chrysostomus in Matth
Quid autem distat haec parabola a parabola zizaniorum? Etenim illic hi quidem salvantur, hi autem pereunt, sicut et hic. Sed illic quidem propter pravorum dogmatum haeresim, et in anteriori parabola de semine, quia non attendebant quae dicebantur; hic autem propter vitae nequitiam, propter quam quamvis et piscatione capti, idest cognitione Dei fruentes, non possunt salvari. Ne autem audiens quoniam malos foras miserunt, aestimes hanc poenam non esse periculosam, per expositionem eius gravitatem ostendit, dicens: sic erit in consummatione saeculi: exibunt Angeli, et cetera. Quamvis alibi dicat, quod ipse segregabit eos sicut separat pastor oves, hic Angelos hoc facere dicit, sicut et in parabola zizaniorum
Gregorius in Evang
Timendum est autem hoc potius quam exponendum: aperta enim voce tormenta peccantium dicta sunt, ne quis ad ignorantiae suae excusationem recurreret, si quid de aeterno supplicio obscure diceretur
Rabanus Maurus
Cum enim venerit finis mundi, tunc verum secernendorum piscium indicium demonstrabitur; et quasi in quodam quietissimo portu boni mittentur in vasa caelestium mansionum; malos autem torrendos et exsiccandos, Gehennae flamma suscipiet
13:51
The Gloss non occ.
When the multitude had departed, the Lord spoke to His disciples in parables, by which they were instructed only so far as they understood them; wherefore He asks them, Have ye understood all these things? They say unto him, Yea, Lord.
St Jerome † AD 420
For this is spoken especially to the Apostles, whom He would have not to hear only as the multitude, but to understand as having to teach others.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Then He praises them because they had understood; He saith unto them; Therefore every Scribe instructed in the kingdom of heaven is like unto an householder who bringeth out of his treasure things new and old.
St Augustine † AD 430 De Civ. Dei, xx. 4.
He said not ‘old and new,’ as He surely would have said had He not preferred to preserve the order of value rather than of time. But the Manichæans while they think they should keep only the new promises of God, remain in the old man of the flesh, and put on newness of error.
St Augustine † AD 430 Quæst. in Matt. q. 16.
By this conclusion, whether did He desire to shew whom He intended by the treasure hid in the field—in which case we might understand the Holy Scriptures to be here meant, the two Testaments by the things new and old—or did He intend that he should be held learned in the Church who understood that the Old Scriptures were expounded in parables, taking rules from these new Scriptures, seeing that in them also the Lord proclaimed many things in parables. If He then, in whom all those old Scriptures have their fulfilment and manifestation, yet speaks in parables until His passion shall rend the vail, when there is nothing hid that shall not be revealed; much more those things which were written of Him so long time before we see to have been clothed in parables; which the Jews took literally, being unwilling to be learned in the kingdom of heaven.
St Gregory the Great † AD 604 ubi sup.
But if by things new and old in this passage we understand the two Testaments, we deny Abraham to have been learned, who although he knew indeed some deeds of the Old Testament, yet had not read the words. Neither Moses may we compare to a learned householder, for although he composed the Old Testament, yet had he not the words of the New. But what is here said may be understood as meant not of those who had been, but of such as might hereafter be in the Church, who then bring forth things new and old when they speak the preachings of both Testaments, in their words and in their lives.
St Hilary † AD 367
Speaking to His disciples, He calls them Scribes on account of their knowledge, because they understood the things that He brought forward, both new and old, that is from the Law and from the Gospels; both being of the same householder, and both treasures of the same owner. He compares them to Himself under the figure of a householder, because they had received doctrine of things both new and old out of His treasury of the Holy Spirit.
St Jerome † AD 420
Or the Apostles are called Scribes instructed, as being the Saviour’s notaries who wrote His words and precepts on fleshly tables of the heart with the sacraments of the heavenly kingdom, and abounded in the wealth of a householder, bringing forth out of the stores of their doctrine things new and old; whatsoever they preached in the Gospels, that they proved by the words of the Law and the Prophets. Whence the Bride speaks in the Song of Songs; I have kept for thee my beloved the new with the old. (c. 7:13.)
St Gregory the Great † AD 604 ubi sup.
Otherwise; The things old are, that the human race for its sin should suffer in eternal punishment; the things new, that they should be converted and live in the kingdom. First, He brought forward a comparison of the kingdom to a treasure found and a pearl of price; and after that, narrated the punishment of hell in the burning of the wicked, and then concluded with Therefore every Scribe, &c. as if He had said, He is a learned preacher in the Church who knows to bring forth things new concerning the sweetness of the kingdom, and to speak things old concerning the terror of punishment; that at least punishment may deter those whom rewards do not excite.
The Latin text
Chrysostomus in Matth
Recedentibus turbis, dominus discipulis in parabolis loquitur; ex quibus sapientiores sunt facti, ita quod intelligunt quae dicuntur: quocirca dicit eis intellexistis haec omnia? Dicunt ei: etiam
Hieronymus
Ad apostolos enim proprie sermo est, quos non vult audire tantum ut populum, sed etiam intelligere ut magistros futuros
Chrysostomus in Matth
Deinde quia intellexerunt, rursus eos laudat: unde sequitur ait illis: ideo omnis Scriba doctus in regno caelorum similis est homini patrifamilias, qui profert de thesauro suo nova et vetera
Augustinus de Civ. Dei
Non dixit: vetera et nova: quod utique dixisset, nisi maluisset meritorum ordinem servare quam temporum. Manichaei etiam dum sola Dei promissa nova tenere se arbitrantur, remanent in vetustate carnis, et novitatem inducunt erroris
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Utrum autem ista conclusione exponere voluit quem dixerit thesaurum in agro absconditum (quoniam sanctae Scripturae intelliguntur, quae nomine duorum testamentorum novi et veteris concluduntur); an ostendere voluit, eum doctum habendum in Ecclesia qui etiam Scripturas veteres parabolis explicatas intellexerit, ab istis novis accipiens regulas, quia et ista dominus per parabolas enuntiavit; ut si ipse, in quo illa complentur et manifestantur, per parabolas adhuc loquitur, donec passio eius velum discindat, ut nihil sit occultum quod non reveletur; multo magis illa quae tam longe de illo scripta sunt, parabolis operta esse noverimus: quae cum Iudaei ad litteram accipiant, noluerunt esse docti in regno caelorum
Gregorius in Evang
Sed si per novum et vetus quod dicitur, utrumque testamentum accipimus, Abraham doctum fuisse denegamus, qui novi et veteris testamenti etsi facta novit, minime verba nuntiavit. Moysen quoque docto patrifamilias comparare non possumus: quia etsi testamentum edocuit vetus, novi tamen dicta non protulit. Sed in eo quod hic dicitur, intelligi valet quia non de his qui fuerant, sed de his qui esse in Ecclesia poterant, loquebatur; qui tunc nova et vetera proferunt, cum utriusque testamenti praedicamenta vocibus et moribus loquuntur
Hilarius in Matth
Discipulis enim est locutus, quos Scribas propter scientiam nuncupat, eo quod intellexerint ea quae ille nova et vetera, idest in Evangeliis et lege protulit, quae sunt et eiusdem patrisfamilias, uniusque utraque thesauri: ipsos etiam sub patrisfamilias nomine sibi comparat, eo quod doctrinam de spiritus sancti thesauro suo novorum ac veterum sunt adepti
Hieronymus
Vel apostoli instructi Scribae dicuntur, quasi notarii salvatoris, qui verba illius et praecepta signabant in tabulis cordis carnalibus rerum caelestium sacramentis, et pollebant opibus patrisfamiliae, eicientes de thesauro doctrinarum suarum nova et vetera: ut quicquid in Evangelio praedicabant, legis et prophetarum vocibus comprobarent. Unde et sponsa dicit in cantico canticorum: nova cum veteribus, dilecte mi, servavi tibi
Gregorius in Evang
Vel aliter. Vetus est ut pro culpa humanum genus in aeterna poena intereat, et novum ut conversus in regnum vivat. Prius autem de regni similitudine thesaurum inventum ac margaritam bonam protulit; postmodum Inferni poenas de malorum combustione narravit: atque in conclusione subiungit ideo doctus Scriba, etc.; ac si dicat: ille in sancta Ecclesia doctus praedicator est qui et nova scit proferre de suavitate regni, et vetusta dicere de terrore supplicii: ut vel poenae terreant quos praemia non invitant
13:53
St Jerome † AD 420
After the parables which the Lord spake to the people, and which the Apostles only understand, He goes over into His own country that He may teach there also.
St Augustine † AD 430 De Cons. Ev. ii. 42.
From the foregoing discourse consisting of these parables, He passes to what follows without any very evident connexion between them. Besides which, Mark passes from these parables to a different event from what Matthew here gives; and Luke agrees with him, so continuing the thread of the story as to make it much more probable that that which they relate followed here, namely, about the ship in which Jesus slept, and the miracle of the demons cast out; which Matthew has introduced above.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407 Hom. xlviii.
By his own country here, He means Nazareth; for it was not there but in Capharnaum that, as is said below, He wrought so many miracles; but to these He shews His doctrine, causing no less wonder than His miracles.
Remigius † AD 908
He taught in their synagogues where great numbers were met, because it was for the salvation of the multitude that He came from heaven upon earth. It follows; So that they marvelled, and said, Whence hath this man this wisdom, and these many mighty works? His wisdom is referred to His doctrine, His mighty works to His miracles.
St Jerome † AD 420
Wonderful folly of the Nazarenes! They wonder whence Wisdom itself has wisdom, whence Power has mighty works! But the source of their error is at hand, because they regard Him as the Son of a carpenter; as they say, Is not this the carpenter’s son?
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Therefore were they in all things insensate, seeing they lightly esteemed Him on account of him who was regarded as His father, notwithstanding the many instances in old times of sons illustrious sprung from ignoble fathers; as David was the son of a husbandman, Jesse; Amos the son of a shepherd, himself a shepherd. And they ought to have given Him more abundant honour, because, that coming of such parents, He spake after such manner; clearly shewing that it came not of human industry, but of divine grace.
Pseudo-Augustine non occ. cf. Serm. 135. App.
For the Father of Christ is that Divine Workman who made all these works of nature, who set forth Noah’s ark, who ordained the tabernacle of Moses, and instituted the Ark of the covenant; that Workman who polishes the stubborn mind, and cuts down the proud thoughts.
St Hilary † AD 367
And this was the carpenter’s son who subdues iron by means of fire, who tries the virtue of this world in the judgment, and forms the rude mass to every work of human need; the figure of our bodies, for example, to the divers ministrations of the limbs, and all the actions of life eternal.
St Jerome † AD 420
And when they are mistaken in His Father, no wonder if they are also mistaken in His brethren. Whence it is added, Is not his mother Mary, and his brethren, James, and Joseph, and Simon, and Judas? And his sisters, are they not all with us?
St Jerome † AD 420 in Helvid. 14.
Those who are here called the Lord’s brethren, are the sons of a Mary, His Mother’s sister; she is the mother of this James and Joseph, that is to say, Mary the wife of Cleophas, and this is the Mary who is called the mother of James the Less.
St Augustine † AD 430 Quæst. in Matt. q. 17.
No wonder then that any kinsmen by the mother’s side should be called the Lord’s brethren, when even by their kindred to Joseph some are here called His brethren by those who thought Him the son of Joseph.
St Hilary † AD 367
Thus the Lord is held in no honour by His own; and though the wisdom of His teaching, and the power of His working raised their admiration, yet do they not believe that He did these things in the name of the Lord, and they cast His father’s trade in His teeth. Amid all the wonderful works which He did, they were moved with the contemplation of His Body, and hence they ask, Whence hath this man these things? And thus they were offended in him.
St Jerome † AD 420
This error of the Jews is our salvation, and the condemnation of the heretics, for they perceived Jesus Christ to be man so far as to think Him the son of a carpenter.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
Observe Christ’s mercifulness; He is evil spoken of, yet He answers with mildness; Jesus said unto them, A prophet is not without honour, but in his own country, and in his own house.
Remigius † AD 908
He calls Himself a Prophet, as Moses also declares, when he says, A Prophet shall God raise up unto you of your brethren. (Deut. 18:18.) And it should be known, that not Christ only, who is the Head of all the Prophets, but Jeremiah, Daniel, and the other lesser Prophets, had more honour and regard among strangers than among their own citizens.
St Jerome † AD 420
For it is almost natural for citizens to be jealous towards one another; for they do not look to the present works of the man, but remember the frailties of his childhood; as if they themselves had not passed through the very same stages of age to their maturity.
St Hilary † AD 367
Further, He makes this answer, that a Prophet is without honour in his own country, because it was in Judæa that He was to be condemned to the sentence of the cross; and forasmuch as the power of God is for the faithful alone, He here abstained from works of divine power because of their unbelief; whence it follows, And he did not there many mighty works because of their unbelief.
St Jerome † AD 420
Not that because they did not believe He could not do His mighty works; but that He might not by doing them be condemning His fellow-citizens in their unbelief.
St John Chrysostom † AD 407
But if His miracles raised their wonder, why did He not work many? Because He looked not to display of Himself, but to what would profit others; and when that did not result, He despised what pertained only to Himself that He might not increase their punishment. Why then did He even these few miracles? That they should not say, We should have believed had any miracles been done among us.
St Jerome † AD 420
Or we may understand it otherwise, that Jesus is despised in His own house and country, signifies in the Jewish people; and therefore He did among them few miracles, that they might not be altogether without excuse; but among the Gentiles He does daily greater miracles by His Apostles, not so much in healing their bodies, as in saving their souls.
The Latin text
Hieronymus
Post parabolas quas dominus ad populum est locutus, et quas soli apostoli intelligunt, transit in patriam suam, ut ibi apertius doceat: et hoc est quod dicitur et factum est, cum consummasset Iesus parabolas istas transiit inde; et veniens in patriam suam docebat eos in synagogis eorum
Augustinus de Cons. Evang
A superiori sermone parabolarum istarum sic transit ut non ostendat consequentis ordinis necessitatem; praesertim quia Marcus ab istis parabolis non in quod Matthaeus, sed in aliud intendens, in quod et Lucas, ita contexuit narrationem ut credibilius ostendatur hoc esse potius consequenter gestum quod ipsi duo consequenter adiungunt, de navi scilicet in qua dormiebat Iesus, et de miraculo expulsorum Daemoniorum; quae Matthaeus superius recolens interposuit
Chrysostomus in Matth
Patriam autem eius hic Nazareth vocat: non enim fecit ibi virtutes multas, ut infra dicitur, sed in Capharnaum fecit multa signa; sed doctrinam eis ostendit non minorem admirationem habentem quam signa
Remigius
In synagogis autem docebat, ubi plurimi conveniebant: quia propter multorum salutem de caelis descendit ad terras. Sequitur ita ut mirarentur et dicerent: unde huic sapientia haec et virtutes? Sapientia refertur ad doctrinam; virtutes vero ad miraculorum operationem
Hieronymus
Mira stultitia Nazaraeorum. Mirantur unde habeat sapientiam sapientia, et virtutes virtus; sed error in promptu est, quia fabri filium suspicantur: unde et dicunt nonne hic est fabri filius?
Chrysostomus in Matth
Per omnia ergo erant insensati, vilipendentes eum ab eo qui aestimabatur esse pater; quamvis multa horum exempla habentes in antiquis temporibus, et patrum ignobilium nobiles videntes filios: etenim David cuiusdam agricolae Iesse fuit filius, et Amos cuiusdam pastoris, et ipse pastor. Oportebat enim propter hoc maxime eum honorare, quoniam a talibus existens talia loquebatur. Et hoc enim manifestum quoniam non ex humana diligentia erat, sed ex divina gratia
Augustinus in Serm. Dom. infra Oct. Epiph
Est autem pater Christi faber Deus, qui totius mundi opera fabricatus est, arcam Noe disposuit, Moysi tabernaculum ordinavit, arcam testamenti instituit. Fabrum dixerim, qui mentem rigidam explanat, ac cogitationes superbas excidit
Hilarius in Matth
Fabri etiam hic erat filius, ferrum ignea vincentis ratione, saeculi virtutem iudicio decoquentis, massamque formantis in omne opus utilitatis humanae; formam scilicet corporum nostrorum in diversa membrorum ministeria, et ad omnia aeternae vitae opera fingentis
Hieronymus
Cum autem errent in patre, non est mirandum si errent in fratribus: unde subditur nonne eius mater dicitur Maria, et fratres eius Iacobus et Ioseph et Simon et Iudas? Et sorores eius nonne apud nos omnes sunt?
Hieronymus contra Helvidium
Fratres domini hic appellantur filii materterae eius Mariae; et haec est mater Iacobi et Ioseph, idest Maria Cleophae uxor Alphaei; et haec dicta est Maria mater Iacobi minoris
Augustinus de quaest. Evang
Non ergo mirum est dictos esse fratres domini ex materno genere quoscumque cognatos: cum etiam ex cognatione Ioseph dici potuerint fratres eius ab illis qui eum patrem domini esse arbitrabantur
Hilarius in Matth
Inhonoratur ergo dominus a suis; et quamquam docendi prudentia et operandi virtus admirationem commoveret, non tamen credunt haec in nomine domini agere, et paternae artis quodam opprobrio lacessunt. Inter tot ergo magnifica quae gerebat, corporis eius contemplatione commovebantur; et ideo dicunt unde huic omnia ista? Sequitur et sic scandalizabantur in eo
Hieronymus
Error Iudaeorum salus nostra est, et haereticorum condemnatio: intantum enim cernebant hominem Iesum Christum ut putarent filium fabri
Chrysostomus in Matth
Intuere enim Christi mansuetudinem: conviciatus est; sed cum multa mansuetudine respondit: unde sequitur Iesus autem dixit eis: non est propheta sine honore nisi in patria sua et in domo sua
Remigius
Prophetam seipsum appellat; quod et Moyses manifestat cum dicit: prophetam suscitabit Deus de fratribus vestris vobis. Et hoc sciendum, quia non solum Christus, qui est caput omnium prophetarum, sed etiam Ieremias, Daniel, et ceteri minores prophetae maioris honoris et dignitatis fuerunt apud exteros quam apud suos
Hieronymus
Propemodum enim naturale est cives semper civibus invidere: non enim considerant praesentia viri opera, sed fragilis recordantur infantiae: quasi non et ipsi per eosdem aetatum gradus ad maturam aetatem venerint
Hilarius in Matth
Inhonorabilem etiam prophetam in patria sua esse respondit, quia in Iudaea esset usque ad crucis sententiam condemnandus, et quia penes solos fideles Dei virtus est: et propter eorum incredulitatem operibus divinae virtutis abstinuit: unde sequitur et non fecit ibi virtutes multas propter incredulitatem eorum
Hieronymus
Non quod etiam incredulis illis facere non potuit virtutes multas; sed quod ne multas faciens virtutes, cives incredulos condemnaret
Chrysostomus in Matth
Si autem admiratio ei adveniebat ex miraculis, quare non multa fecit? Quia non ad ostentationem suam inspiciebat, sed ad ea quae aliis erant utilia. Hoc igitur non proveniente, despexit quod erat sui ipsius, ut non poenam eis augeat. Cur igitur vel pauca fecit signa? Ut non dicant: si utique facta essent signa, nos credidissemus
Hieronymus
Potest etiam aliter intelligi: quod Iesus despiciatur in domo, et in patria sua, hoc est in populo Iudaeorum; et ideo ibi pauca signa fecerit, ne penitus inexcusabiles fierent; maiora autem signa quotidie in gentibus per apostolos facit non tam in sanatione corporum quam in animarum salute
13:1
At that time, &c. Syriac, by the sea shore: When Christ, after His manner, had preached in the house, which He had hired for His dwelling in Capernaum, as I have said on c. iv. 13, He sent away the multitudes to attend to themselves and their affairs, and that He might refresh Himself and His disciples with rest and food. Bye and bye, since He knew that the multitudes were about to come to Him in such numbers that the house could not contain them, He went out to the wide, open shore of the Sea of Galilee; and there uttered the following parables.
13:2
He went up into a ship: from whence, as from a pulpit, He preached to the people assembled on the shore.
13:3
A sower went out to sow: Gr. ό σπείρων, i.e., sowing, Observe: Appositely are gospel doctrine and preaching compared to seed, and the harvest proceeding from it. For, as for the natural harvest there is need of seed, earth, sun, rain and wind, so also is there need of such things for the spiritual harvest. The seed is the word of God, or the gospel, and the preaching of it. The earth is the free will of all who hear. The sun is preventing grace, illuminating and inflaming the free will, that it may receive the Word of God so as from it to produce the fruits of charity and all virtues. The rain is grace, watering and promoting these good acts and motions of the free will. The winds are temptations which, by agitating them, cause them to take deeper root, and strengthen them. Lastly, there is need of patience, Gr. ύπομονὴ, i.e., endurance in the labours and troubles of ploughing, sowing, &c., and long waiting for the reward and fruit of the harvest. Observe: the end and scope of this parable is, that Christ would teach that He Himself is the Sower, the preacher of the gospel upon earth, that is to say, among men, but with different results among different people. For, first, not all who hear the gospel accept it; as seed, although sown in the earth, does not everywhere strike root in the earth. 2. Not all who believe persevere in faith, but some fall away under temptation; like seed which sprouts in stony ground, quickly withers by the sun's heat. 3. Not all, who persevere in faith, bring forth the fruit of good works; just as thorns choke seed springing up well in otherwise good ground, and prevent it from bearing fruit. 4. These things happen, not through the fault of the seed, i.e., of the doctrine, but of the earth. It is the fault of the hearers, and that in various ways. It is partly on account of the rocks, partly on account of the thorns. The rock is the flesh, the thorns are the world, the highway is the habit of a worldly and licentious life, where the birds of the air, that is the devils, like most eager and voracious devourers of souls, snatch away the doctrine that has been preached, from the mind and memory, whilst they draw off those who are by the wayside, i.e., men who are given up to the customs and business of the world, as well as those who are wandering, who are slothful and curious, from considering and penetrating into the doctrine heard, to their accustomed vanities. 5. The seed in the good ground is that which those receive in a good heart, who begin to ruminate upon it, and profit by it; they are in the best way, who apply themselves with all their might, to arrive at perfection in virtue. 6. Some seed bears less fruit, some greater, some the greatest. That is on account either of the greater sowing, i.e., preaching and illumination of spiritual things, and the assistance of grace, or on account of greater efforts and co-operation of free will with grace. This is the sum of the whole parable, from which it is easy to understand it in all its parts. I will handle them briefly, one by one. Moraliter: Let the preacher with Christ, who came forth from the house, even from heaven, impelled by the force of love, to the earth, go forth from the house of contemplation into the field of preaching, that what he has drank from God in prayer, he may pour forth upon the people, and preach, not so much by words, as by the example of a holy life. Again, he invokes God that what he speaks in the ear, God may speak in the heart.
13:4
And as he sowed, some fell by the wayside, namely, on the path or boundary, conterminous with the field, which is constantly worn and trodden down by the feet of passengers, and is therefore unsuitable for the reception of seed, and exposes it naked, to be carried off by the birds. We see a gradation here, for from the unsuitable ground for seed, He rises gradually to the less unsuitable, to the more suitable, and the most suitable. The most unsuitable earth for seed is that by the wayside. The less suitable is the rocky ground. The more fit is the good ground which produces thorns. The most fit is that which is entirely good, rich, moist earth. Moreover, the way is a mind worn, and dried up by evil thoughts. Such a mind does not receive the doctrine of the gospel, which is contrary to its lusts; it does not perceive, nor understand it, because it is wholly intent upon fleshly allurements. Whence, says the Gloss, such are those, who neither are pricked by preaching, nor begin to do well.
13:5
But other fell on stony ground, &c. This seed could not strike deep root, therefore it began to germinate and spring up before the proper time. For that which is quickly produced, quickly perishes. He adds the cause.
13:6
When the sun was risen, they were scorched, Gr. ε̉καυματίσθη, i.e., were burnt up, both seeds and germs, by the burning heat of the sun. And because they had no root, they withered away. They had but a little earth, which was succeeded by the rock. Hence, partly from want of moisture, partly by the burning rays of the sun, they were dried up. The rock in this place, says Rabanus, means the hardness of an insolent mind, in which there is no deep mildness of an obedient soul. Whence, such are only pleased by the sweetness of the word, which they hear, and of heavenly promises for a short time; but they strike not the root of desire unto salvation. Therefore by the heat of the sun i.e., the fury of persecution, are they burnt up, through impatience, because their mind does not firmly cleave to the word of God, and they lose the greenness of faith, says the Interlinear. S. Chrysostom says, "With regard to souls, that which is rock, may become good ground, that which is wayside, not trodden down; and the thorns may be destroyed. Christ was speaking to all, even as if He were providing for the future, how He might declare what I ought to do, and have not done. Hereby He teaches His disciples not to be slothful."
13:7
But other fell among thorns, &c., i.e., in land producing thorns. And they grew, Gr. α̉νέβησαν, i.e., they ascended, i.e., they grew more quickly than the good seed, which rises slowly, and by degrees. For tares sprig up easily, wheat with difficulty. Therefore the tares choked the wheat just as it was coming into ear. The tares did this, both because they drew away the moisture and nourishment to their own roots: as well as because they deprived them of air and room to grow.
13:8
But other fell on good ground, &c. (Arab.) For one a hundred, for one sixty, and for another thirty. Good ground, if it be well cultivated, for one grain produces a hundred; other ground, less rich, sixty; other, more sterile, thirty. The good ground is a faithful and devoted conscience. Observe, only the fourth part of the seed, namely, that which fell on the good ground, produced fruit; the three other divisions of the seed perished. Thus, but few profit by the word of preaching. By far the greater number who hear the word bring forth no fruit.
13:15
He that hath ears of hearing (Greek) let him hear. Christ makes use of this expression when the subject is obscure and symbolical, or when he would arouse the attention of his hearers. Ears to hear: He speaks of one who hears diligently the words of Christ, in order that he may receive them, and ruminate upon them, and obey them. For many heard Christ out of curiosity, for the sake of listening to something new. Such had not ears for hearing. So, even now, there are many who hear sermons for the sake of their eloquence not that they may amend their lives. And the disciples, &c. They meant to say, the uninstructed multitudes do not receive parabolic and symbolic discourses. Why, then, dost thou not speak to them in plain words, that they may understand them? He answered and said, &c. (Arab), ye have been endowed with the knowledge of the mysteries of the kingdom of Heaven, and they have not been endowed. The reason why Christ spake to the multitude in parables was, because many among them were as yet unfitted for receiving the heavenly doctrine of the Gospel; and some, indeed, did not believe yea, some derided. The scribes also reviled Christ, and accounted Him for a false prophet. Wherefore they had not ears of hearing such as Christ required. Christ, therefore, urges them to take hearing ears, and examine carefully His parables, and ask from Him the meaning of them, that thus they may make themselves fitted to receive the preaching of the Gospel. This if they would do, He promises clearly to expound what He speaks in parables. Moreover, Christ indicates that this capability of receiving the Word cannot be obtained by our own power, but must be humbly asked of God. For this is the gift of God, which He gave to the disciples of Christ, and did not give to the rest, but left them in their blindness. It is as though He said, "Yours, O ye Apostles, is this grace and happiness, that God has given you faith in Me, and that, for this reason, I clearly tell you of mysteries, whilst I speak to others only in parables. For faith is the gift of God. Do ye, therefore, render perpetual thanks to God for this, and pray for others, that God would give them ears of hearing, as He has given you. For then will I explain My parables to them, as I shall explain them to you." Whence Mark has (Mar 4:11.), To them which are without, all things are done in parables. That is, to the unbelieving who are outside of faith and of the Church, all things are spoken and done by Me, parabolically, i.e., obscurely, by symbols and enigmas, that they may not despise and cavil at them, for as Bede says, "Not only the things which the Lord spoke, but also the things which He did, were parables," i.e., signs of mysteries, hidden from the unbelieving Jews, according to the words, "Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast your pearls before swine." Mark adds, that seeing they may see, and not perceive, &c. He means, they are blinded and obstinate, and thus they persevere in their blindness, and will not accept the light of truth, which I offer them. For this blindness is the punishment of past sins, which they have committed. All this will be more plain from what follows. Observe: the word that, as Mark says, that seeing they way see, and not perceive, does not signify cause and intention, but consequence and effect. For Christ, in speaking parabolically, did not intend absolutely to blind them, but only to permit what was the consequence of His parables namely, that the Jews, being blinded with envy and lust, although they saw so many miracles of Christ, and heard His heavenly wisdom, yet would not believe, nor understand what they saw and heard, but would be as though they had neither seen nor heard.
13:21
For he that hath, &c.; Arabic, And he who has anything, it shalt be given and added, &c. The sentence is a species of proverb, as Salmeron and others say. It is most true: for to the rich things are given, from the poor there is always taking away. Similarly, God heaps upon His faithful and elect people (such as the Apostles were) new graces and benefits day by day, so that they abound in virtue and holiness: but from the unbelieving, the ungrateful, and the unworthy, He gradually takes away His gifts, both of nature and grace. The meaning is: 1. He who has faith, to Him shall be given the knowledge of the mysteries of God's kingdom; for these cannot be known without faith. He, therefore, who hath not faith, from him shall be taken away the good which he hath. As though He said, To you, O ye Apostles, because ye believe in Me as the Messiah, it is given to hear the mysteries of God and of Heaven, by means ot which ye are every day advanced more and more in hope and the love of God. But from the Scribes, who will not believe in Me, God will take away the little knowledge which they do possess of heavenly things. Yea, he will deprive them of Church, kingdom, priesthood, and country; and, as profane and perfidious, they will wander in misery over the whole earth. Thus SS. Jerome and Hilary and Euthym. explain. 2. They who have ears of hearing, who come to Me with sincere affection, with a pure desire of faith and truth, to them I will clearly reveal celestial verities; and I will assist them in the path of virtue, by which they may arrive at the kingdom of God. But they who have not this pure desire of the truth, but indulge in their own lusts and errors as ye do, O ye Jews and Scribes from them shall be taken away, by degrees, that little knowledge of Divine things which they do possess, and they shall become wholly blinded. Therefore, to you, O ye Jews, I, Christ, speak not clearly, but darkly in parables. As Theophylact says, "For he who hath a small spark of goodness, and does not stir it up by means of the Spirit and spiritual things must of necessity have it extinguished." 3. S. Augustine (lib. 1, de Doctr. Christ. c. 1) explains the word have to mean use, and applies it to preachers. Thus, the preacher who has doctrine i.e., who uses the doctrine given him by God, and diligently preaches it, and communicates it to others; doctrine and words, which he may speak and preach, will never fail him, for God will suggest them. But if anyone does not make use of doctrine, he will gradually forget it and lose it. In the same manner, the word have means to use in c. xxv. 29. Thus we find by experience that zealous preachers, the more they preach, the more they abound in word and spirit; like fountains, from which however much water flows, just as much do they always receive. Therefore I speak unto them, &c. Behold how Christ here plainly declares the reasons why He spoke to the Jews and Pharisees in parables. It was because they had been previously unwilling to hear, i.e., to understand, obey, and believe Christ when He spake plainly of repentance and the way to the kingdom of Heaven. They deserved, therefore, that Christ should speak to them obscurely and by parables. For He taught at Capernaum where were rich merchants, who trusted in their riches; where also were Scribes and Pharisees; these men despised, yea even derided and blasphemed, Christ's heavenly doctrine concerning contempt of riches, humility, poverty, and penance. Wherefore, Christ purposely betook Himself to parables, which (forasmuch as they did not understand them) they could not deride. Therefore He spake unto them in parables; not because they were absolutely reprobate, but because they were unworthy and ungrateful. Thus SS. Hilary, Chrysostom, and Bede. Nevertheless, I confess there were intermingled with this multitude of unbelieving Jews many who were desirous of hearing Christ for the sake of salvation; but because they were mixed up with the unbelieving, who were Christ's enemies, it was given to them to hear only in parables; that by them, even when they did not understand them, they might at least conceive admiration and reverence for Christ, which would at length lead them on to a better position. Yea, as S. Chrysostom says, to all the Scribes and Pharisees, unworthy and obstinate as they were, Christ spake in parables, with this intention and this end in view that He might instil into them a sincere desire of searching and believing in Christ, and that having suffered a temporary obscurity in parables which they did not comprehend, they might the more eagerly desire Christ, the true light, and ask of Him the explanation of the parables. This is hinted at in Mark (iv. 33). And with many parables He spake the word unto them, as they were able to bear it, that (namely) they who were able to understand and receive them, might receive them; but they who could not, might be stimulated to search out the meaning. For this people's heart is waxed gross, &c. He cites Isaiah (Isa 6:9-10), where instead of make fat, our translation has, blind thou i.e., thou shalt blind (Chaldean, infatuate) the heart of this people. The Hebrew is השמן, hashmen, i.e., make gross, or fat their heart, and make heavy their ears. Where observe that this blinding, making gross and hardening, is spoken of God deserting and leaving in his blindness the man who is made blind and hardened; as well as of the man who, of his own free will, blinds, makes gross, and hardens himself, by cleaving to his darkness and his sins, and shutting his eyes to the Divine light and the doctrine of Christ. Where the LXX (which the Vulgate follows) reads with different points, huscheman, and translate with a clearer meaning the heart of this people has been made gross, namely, directly by themselves, indirectly by God; especially because the preceding words signify that they had not been so much blinded by God as by their own covetousness, pride, malice, hatred and envy against Christ. See what I have said on Isaiah vi., where I have expounded the passage at length. But blessed are your eyes, for they see (Arabic, see through), &c. Eyes and ears of the mind as well as of the body. Blessed are ye, O ye Apostles, because ye receive the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, both with the exterior eyes and ears of the body, and the interior ears and eyes of the soul. With the eyes of the body ye behold My sacred actions and miracles: but, what is of far more consequence, with the eyes and ears of your minds, enlightened by God, ye believe and understand the same. This do not the Jews: for the soul, equally with the body, has its own eyes and ears yea, the soul is all eye or ear. Verily, I say unto you, that many prophels, &c. For, as Christ said (Joh 8:56), "Abraham rejoiced to see My day; he saw it and was glad." Here is the voice and prayer of Jacob: "I have waited for Thy salvation, O Lord." (Gen. xlix. 18). Then also Isa 45:8. "Drop down dew, ye heavens from above, and let the clouds rain the righteous one. Let the earth open and bring forth the Saviour." (Vulg.) There was the same feeling and desire to all the patriarchs, all the prophets, all the saints of the Old Testament namely, to see and hear Messiah, the Redeemer, Teacher, and Saviour of the world. It is said that S. Augustine had three wishes: the first to see Christ speaking in the flesh; the second to behold Rome in the splendour of an imperial triumph; the third, to hear Paul thundering forth in his preaching. Many have the same wish at this present time. Hear ye therefore, &c. Cometh the evil one, Gr. ό πονηρός, that is, the devil. S. Luke (Luk 8:12) gives this more clearly, The seed is the Word of God. Those by the wayside are they that hear: then cometh the devil, and taketh away the word out of their hearts, lest they should believe aid be saved. Appositely is the word of God, or the gospel, and the preaching of it compared to the sowing of seed. 1. Because as the word from the mouth of the preacher, so is seed scattered by the hand of the sower. 2. As the word is received by the ear and the heart of the hearer, so is seed received into the bosom of the earth, that it may produce fruit. 3. As seed is the parent and origin of all corn, so is the word of God the parent of all good works. 4. As the earth without seed produces only nettles, tares and thorns, so also does the mind of man without the word of God produce nothing but what is vain and noxious. 5. As seed, in order that it may fructify, must be sown in ground neither hard nor stony, dry or thorny, but in moist or good earth, so also the word of God ought to be received in tender, pure hearts, and inclined to piety, that it may bring forth spiritual fruit: this is what James says (Jam 1:21), "receive with meekness the engrafted word." Again, Palladius (l 1 de re Rust. Tit. 35) suggests a remedy to prevent seeds being destroyed by moles, mice, ants, &c., that the seeds should be previously steeped in bitter substances. So also Pliny says that chick-peas keep caterpillars from herbs, and adds, "if the seed of herbs be steeped in the juice of wormwood, it will keep the herbs from all noxious animals." In like manner, in order that we may keep the seed of God's word in our hearts, untouched by the gnawing of pleasures, it must be macerated by sobriety, fasting, and other austerities, for these preserve the mind from the corruption of fleshly delights. 6. As the earth ought to be ploughed, manured, harrowed, that the seed may germinate, so also ought the heart of man to be cleared, and cultivated by laborious acts of penance, mortification and other virtues, that the word of God may produce fruit in it. This is what Isaiah says (xxxii. 20.) "Blessed are ye which sow beside all waters, sending forth thither the feet of the ox and the ass." See what is there said. 7. In order that seed may germinate, it requires the rain and the sun; so also that the word of God may strike root in the soul, it ought to be watered by grace, and warmed by heavenly love. This is what Isaiah says (Isa l61:11), "For as the earth bringeth forth her bud, and as the garden causeth the things that are sown in it to spring forth: so the Lord God will cause righteousness and praise to spring forth before all the nations." This is effected by the word of the Gospel scattered by Christ and His Apostles. 8. As seed that is sown in the earth must decay, burst and die, that it may be fruitful: so also that the word may fructify in the heart it must be, as it were, resolved, bruised, and die by meditation; and it must likewise bruise and mortify the heart itself, according to that saying of Christ (Joh 12:24.) "Verily, verily, I say unto, Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone: but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit." Thus likewise must the faithful soul suffer many adversities before it can bring forth fruit unto God. 9. The seed must first strike root in the earth, then spring up in stalks and branches, next bud into flowers, and lastly, produce fruit from them; so also must the word of God first be rooted in the soul, then bring forth the germs of good thoughts, and the flowers of good desires, that it may at length produce the fruit of good works. 10. The entire power of a tree or plant is in the seed: for from it the plant and all its parts and members, which it possesses in an analogous manner to the limbs of men and animals, proceed. Wherefore many think that seeds have souls, as Aristotle hints (l. 2. de gener. anim. c. 1.) For when seed is cast into the earth, by and bye, as though it were living, it produces living germs. In like manner the whole force of virtue and perfection, whereby a man becomes spiritual, holy, and perfect, is contained in the word of God, as it were in seed. And this, unfolding itself and germinating in the mind produces all virtuous actions. 11. Different seeds produce different fruits; as the seed of a pear tree produces pears; the seed of wheat, wheat; the seed of barley produces barley, and so on. Thus different sentences of the Gospel bring forth different affections in the soul. The precepts of humility bring forth humility, the precepts of repentance, repentance. 12. As there is a father and a mother of every child, as for the production of fruit, there must be the earth and the seed; so in like manner, for good works there must be the concurrence of the word of God with that which is internal, i.e., the free will of man, which must co-operate with the word of God. But this must be in such manner that the will must derive all its power of producing spiritual works from the word and grace of God, in order that they may be pleasing unto God, and may merit eternal life. (Conr. Trident. sess. 6.) In like manner the fruit derives liberty, or that it should be a free work and not compulsory nor done of necessity, from free will. For the interior word, which God speaks in the soul, stirring it up and strengthening it for acts of penance, charity, religion, &c., is nothing else but the grace of God itself, illuminating the understanding, and strengthening the affection, or the will, and inflaming it to the Divine works of virtue. This interior word, or grace, God is wont to add to the external word of preaching, What therefore the preacher speaks outwardly in the ear, God must speak inwardly in the heart if it is to bear fruit. In fine, as from the better seed, and the more excellent land is produced better fruit, for example, better wheat, better barley, so in like manner from the more powerful preaching, and the grace of God, and the more fervent co-operation of free will are produced more excellent acts of virtue, and more heroic works. Hear what Pliny says (1. 24. 18.) He prescribes the following rules for sowing. 1. Let the sowing in moist places be performed quickly, the reason is that the seed may not putrefy with the wet: more slowly in dry ground, that the rain may follow, lest it should lie too long, and not be able to germinate. 2. It is part of the art of sowing to scatter the seed evenly. The hand ought to correspond with the step, and always with the right foot. 3. The seed must not be transferred from cold places to warm, not from ground where it ripens quickly to ground where it ripens late. 4. Sow abundantly in rich soil, more sparingly in poor soil. 5. This precept should be observed, do not exhaust your crops; for as Columella says, it is evident that crops will become exhausted by sowing the land too frequently with them. All these things are mystically adapted by preachers for sowing the Gospel.
13:23
And understandeth it not, does not perceive the meaning of the Word of God; because some other occupation, desire, or care, or the devil himself, distracts the mind to think of other things. This is he who is sown by the wayside. The heart of such a man is signified by that portion of the ground which is by the wayside, or the path itself. For as seed failing in the way, or by the side of the way, is rejected by the hard and trodden ground, and is snatched up by the birds; so, in like manner, the seed of the Word of God is not received into a heart which has become hardened by a habit of sin, but is immediately carried away by the devil impelling the heart to its accustomed sins. Such an one, therefore, cannot really be compared to ground at all, but to a way; he has the name and character, not of a hearer, but of a despiser of the Word of God. Now the inaptitude for seed of land trodden down in a way may be removed, if it be cultivated by the plough and the mattock; and if a hedge be placed so as to exclude those who tread it down. Thus, likewise, the unfitness of a heart that is hardened by habits of vice may be taken away by compunction, which may cut and mollify the hardness of the heart: and if it be broken by the mattock of continence which weakens vicious desires, and brings them into subjection to right reason and the law of God. But hath no root in himself, &c. This is the second condition of those who receive the Word. It is better than that condition of ground which preceded; for this is ground sufficiently soft for the seed to be received, and to sprout, though it is only for a short time. The meaning therefore is, The heart of that hearer who hears the Word of God, and with joy receives it in his mind, meditates upon it, and approves of it according to those words of the Psalmist, "The statutes of the Lord are right, and rejoice the heart" is like the seed sown on stony ground. This seed quickly springs up, that is, in pious affection for the faith, and other works of religion. But because there is only little earth in the heart, and much rock that is, because there is more of a depraved habit in a heart that has become hardened by pleasures than of a disposition to piety this seed of God's Word is unable to take deep root in such a heart. It is temporary, i.e., it is not constant in the faith, but only believes for a little time, as the Arabic translates. It perceives the Word of God to be opposed to its lusts and vices; so that, like hard and rocky ground, it rejects it. Whence Luke says (viii. 14), These are they who for a time believe, and in time of temptation fall away; i.e., from the Word and faith of God, or, certainly, from His law, which faith declares is to be followed. Wherefore, when tribulation arises from private persons, or public persecutions which tend to deprive them of fife, or the riches and pleasures which they love; and when this is in consequence of the Word and faith of God, immediately they are scandalized, or as the Syriac translates, they are offended, and fall away, or apostatize from the profession of the faith. S. Gregory gives an example (Hom. 15 in Evang.): "The rocky ground had no moisture, because it did not bring what it had caused to sprout to the fruit of perseverance. For many persons, when they hear the Word against avarice, hate the same avarice, and praise contempt of all things; but by-and-by, when the mind sees what it desires, it forgets what it praised. Many, when they hear the Word against luxury, not only do not desire to perpetrate fleshly pollutions, but are even ashamed of what they have perpetrated; but as soon as the fair appearance of the flesh is present to their eyes, the mind is carried away, and they are as though they had never made resolutions against those desires. For often we have compunction for our faults, and yet, after weeping, return to the same faults." But that which is sown among thorns, &c. This is the third sort or condition of ground receiving seed, far better than the second condition, in as much as thorns offer less hindrance than rocks to seeds to germinate. This ground then denotes the heart of a hearer, which is beset with riches and worldly cares, as it were thorns. These destroy and choke the growing, seed of the word of God, before it can bring forth the ripe fruit of virtue. Observe: riches are aptly compared to thorns, because like thorns they distract, prick, and torment the mind so that it is not pleasing to a rich man to think often of Divine things. Hear S. Jerome: "To me it seems that the words spoken literally to Adam, Among thorns and thistles thou shalt eat thy bread, signify mystically, that whosoever shall give himself up to the pleasures and cares of this world, shall eat heavenly bread and the true food, among thorns." And S. Gregory (Hom. 15. in Evang.): "Who would ever believe me if I wished to interpret thorns to mean riches, especially since the former prick, the latter give pleasure? And yet riches are thorns, because they lacerate the mind with the punctures of their thoughts, and when they draw to sin they inflict as it were a bloody wound." Care of the world, i.e. of things temporal, such as the care of a wife or family. Such things tear the mind, i.e., distract, trouble, and wound it. But on the other hand the care of salvation and of things divine causes the mind to be collected, calm, sound and flourishing. Hear S. Gregory, The cares of the world choke, because they strangle the throat of the mind with importunate thoughts: and because they will not suffer good desires to enter the mind, they as it were cut off the breath of life. We must observe also that there are two things which Christ joins to riches, namely cares and pleasures: because in truth the mind is oppressed by care, and by abundance it becomes dissolute. Deceitfulness, i.e. the seduction of riches. Riches are deceitful, because they draw away the mind from God and salvation, to vain and hurtful wealth, which is often a cause of many sins and of damnation, when it is acquired by all sorts of means. They are deceitful therefore, because they promise and perform not. They promise joy and pleasure, but instead they often hurry men into the eternal pains of hell. Hear what S. Gregory says, "riches are deceitful because they cannot long abide with us, and because they do not drive out the poverty of our souls. Those only are the true riches which enrich us with virtues. If therefore, brethren beloved, ye desire to be rich, strive for the heavenly kingdom. If ye love the glory of dignities, hasten to be enrolled in the senate of the Angels, which is above."
That which is sown in the good ground, &c. "The good ground," says S. Thomas (in Catena ex Remigio): "The good ground is the faithful conscience of the elect, or the mind of the saints, which receives the Word of God with joy and desire and devotion of heart, and manfully keeps it in prosperity and adversity, and leads it on to the future, whence it follows, 'and brings forth fruit, some an hundredfold, some sixty, and some thirtyfold.'" Understandeth it, &c. i.e., considers it in his mind, ruminates upon it, penetrates it, proves, tastes, retains it. The fruit is that both of good works as well as of their corresponding reward and glory in Heaven. Whence Luke adds, with patience, Gr. ε̉ν ύπομονη̃, i.e, with long-suffering, after the manner of a husbandman patiently awaiting, after his sowing, the fruit and heavenly harvest of his labours and good works. "The good ground," says S. Gregory, "brings forth fruit through patience. The grapes are trodden by the heels of men, and flow into wine-juice; olives are expressed by beatings, and leave their lees, and produce the fatness of olive oil; by the threshing of the floor the grain is separated from the chaff, and when winnowed is carried into the granary, and so on." Hence S. Bonaventura says, that a good hearer of God's Word gives himself up entirely to it, together with all the faculties of his soul namely, his understanding, his wiill or affection, and his memory. He serves the Word of God with his understanding and will, because he receives it in an honest and good heart: with his memory, because he retains the word: with his powers of working and endurance, because he brings forth fruit with patience. And brings forth some an hundredfold, &c. "We must observe," says S. Jerome, "that like as in the bad ground there were three different sorts namely, by the wayside, the rocky, and the thorny places so in the good ground there is a threefold diversity. And in the one as well as in the other, it is not the substance which is changed, but the will; and so it is the heart of the unbelieving as well as of the believing which receives the seed." Moreover, the greatest fruit of God's Word, as it were the greatest fruit of seed is a hundredfold, as if from a single grain a harvest of a hundred grains were gathered, as was Isaac's case (Gen 26:12). The medium fruit is called sixtyfold; the lowest thirtyfold. A definite number is put for an indefinite; otherwise He might have added, brings forth some fortyfold, some twenty fold, and so on. Whence, in opposition to Jovinian and Calvin, the inequality of merit and consequently of the reward, of good works in Heaven is rightly proved. So S. Chrysostom (Hom. 45), S. Augustine (de S. Virgin. c. 46), Nazianzen (Orat. 28), and others. For the Fathers, however Calvin may deride and exclaim, apply these words especially to diverse states. 1. S. Jerome, on this passage (lib. 1, contra Jovin), and S. Athanasius (Epist. ad Ammon.), and others assign the hundredfold fruit to virgins; the sixtyfold to widows; the thirtyfold to those who live in honest and holy wedlock. 2. S. Cyprian (l. de Hab. Virg.) and S. Augustine (l. 1, de quest. Evang. quest. 9, tom 4) assign the hundredfold to martyrs, the sixty to virgins, the thirtyfold to those who are married. Hear what S. Augustine says: "I assert that the hundredfold belongs to martyrs, on account of their holiness of life, or contempt of death; the sixty fold to virgins, on account of interior quiet, because they do not need to fight against fleshly habits for rest is wont to be granted to soldiers who are past sixty years of age; the thirtyfold to the married, because thirty is the age of warriors for those have a sharper conflict, that they may not be overcome of lust." 3. Euthymius and Theophylact assign the thirtyfold to beginners, the sixty to those who have made some progress, the hundredfold to the perfect. So also Nazianzen (Orat. 28.) When a man proceeds, saith he, from thirty to sixty, he finishes with a hundred, as Isaac did (Gen. xxvi.) And he sings the Psalms of Degrees, going from strength to strength, and placing the Ascensions in his heart (Psa 84.)
13:24
Another parable put He forth, &c. The Syriac adds, enigmatically. This means it is done in the kingdom of Heaven in the same way that it is done in a field when a man sows his seed, and his enemy sows tares over it. Wherefore Mark has (iv. 26.) So is the kingdom of God, as if a man cast seed into the earth, and while men slept, &c. For the whole parable is compared with the whole of the things signified, not part with part: for otherwise the sower would not be like to a kingdom but to a king, the King of Heaven. Whilst men slept, &c. That is to say by night, whilst men were sleeping, his enemy came unknown to everyone. He was envious of the prosperous crops of his rival, and in order to ruin them, he sowed tares among them. The expression, whilst men slept, adds to the elegance of the parable: for those who are envious are accustomed to frame such plots against those who sleep. Symbolically, S. Jerome and S. Augustine understand this sleeping to mean negligence and carelessness on the part of bishops and pastors of the Church. Or they understand it of the death of the Apostles, on which the heretics took occasion to sow the tares of their heresies and wickednesses. Hence let pastors learn to watch over their flocks. "The life of mortals is a watch." For as Augustine says, "To sleep more than to watch is the life of dormice rather than of men." Tares, the Hebrew Gospel reads, הרולים charulim i.e., nettles, thistles. The word in Greek is zizania, a word peculiar to the Gospels, unknown to Cicero and Demosthenes, and signifying every kind of worthless and noxious weed. All impurity in seed is called zizania, as S. Augustine says. Tertullian (de prescript. hæret. c. 31) interprets zizania to mean wild oats. "In the parable," he says, "The Lord first sowed his good seed, and it was afterwards that the devil sowed the spurious seed of his barren crop." Whence he gathers that the fact of heresy being later in time is a mark of falsehood. Hence too (l. de arima c 16.) he calls the sower of tares "the nocturnal interpolator of evil seed." Zizania then, or tares are whatsoever is injurious to the crops, or inimical to wheat, as darnel, for instance. Hear Pliny (l 18. c. 17.) "I should reckon darnel and thistles and thorns and burrs, no less than brambles, among the diseases of the crops rather than among the pests of the ground." Some are of opinion that zizania is a Syriac word. Others derive it from the Chaldee zyz, an appearance, a figure. For it has the appearance of nourishing corn, but is not. The Germans call zizania, droncacert, because it makes people drunk: it also gives vertigo and stupefaction to those who eat it. Hence zizania signifies mystically heretics and sinners, especially those who corrupt others by word or example, as SS. Augustine, Chrysostom, and Gregory teach. For zizania injure the wheat, and choke and kill it, because they draw away nourishment from it, and so as it were corrupt and strangle the wheat. This is Christ's second parable of the tares, by which He tacitly rebukes the Scribes and Pharisees, His adversaries, who sowed the tares of their false accusations over the seed of the Word of God, i.e., His preaching of the Gospel, by saying that Jesus was opposed to Moses, that He had a familiar spirit, and so on; by which they inferred that Jesus was not the Messiah, but a magician and an impostor. By this means they turned away the people from Him and His Gospel, and choked and destroyed the good seeds and desires of faith and piety which Christ had scattered in their hearts. Therefore they were tares, i.e., the evil seed of the devil.
13:26
When the blade was sprung up, &c. For the first sprouts of zizania and of wheat are alike, so that one cannot be discerned from the other; but when they are grown up, they are easily distinguished.
13:29
Servants of the householder, &c. Lest ye root up the wheat also it them. For the tares are intertwined and interwoven among the roots of the wheat, so that if you were to pull up the former, you must root up the latter also. This parable Christ will expound, verse 31.
13:31
The kingdom of Heaven is like to a grain of mustard seed, &c. Instead of the birds of the heaven lodge in the branches of it the Arabic has they are overshadowed by its branches. This is Christ's third parable, the occasion and cause of which S. Chrysostom gives as follows: "Because the Lord had said that of the seed three parts perish, and one is preserved, and again of that which is preserved, there is great loss on account of the tares which are sown above it, lest people should say, who then and how many will believe? he removes this fear by the parable of the grain of mustard seed, and therefore it is said, Another parable put He forth unto them, the kingdom of Heaven is like unto a grain of mustard seed, &c." You will enquire in the first place, what it is which is here compared to the kingdom of Heaven, and likened to a grain of mustard seed? 1. S. Hilary understands it of Christ Himself. He says, "The Lord compares Himself to a grain of mustard seed, which is very sharp and the least of all seeds, and whose virtue and power are increased by bruising and pressure. After this grain had been sown in the field, when it was taken by the people and delivered to death, as though in a field by a sort of sowing, there was the burial of its body, it grew above the measure of all herbs, and exceeded the glory of all the prophets. For like a herb the preaching of the prophets was given to Israel as being sick: but now in the branches of the tree, raised from the ground on high, the birds of the air dwell: by these we understand the Apostles, lifted up by the power of Christ, and they overshadow the world with their branches. To them the Gentiles flew for the hope of life; and when they are vexed with whirlwinds, that is by the blasts of the devil, they rest as in the branches of a tree." In like manner S. Gregory (lib. 19 Moral. c. 11.) expounds this whole parable, "Christ Himself is the grain of mustard seed, who was planted in the sepulchre of the garden, and rose again a mighty tree. He was but a grain when He died; a tree when He rose again. A grain through lowliness of the flesh; a tree by the power of His majesty. A grain, because we saw Him, and there was no comeliness; but a tree because He was fairer than the children of men. The branches of this tree are sacred preachers. And let us see how widely they are spread. For what is spoken concerning them? Their sound is gone out into all the earth, and their words unto the end of the world. The birds rest in their branches, because holy souls who lift up themselves from earthly thoughts by the wings, as it were, of virtues are refreshed after the fatigue of this life by their words and their consolations." You will say, how can Christ be called the kingdom of Heaven, when He is not the kingdom, but its King? It is replied: as a king is as it were the head in a kingdom, so a kingdom is as the body of a king. Wherefore a king represents the whole state or kingdom. Hence according to the rule of Ticonius, often in Scripture what belongs to the Church, which is the kingdom of Christ, is attributed to Christ, and vice versa. 2. More plainly and aptly, the kingdom of Heaven and the grain of mustard seed are the Church, especially the Primitive Church. You will enquire, (2). Why the Gospel is compared to a grain of mustard seed, and what are the resemblances between the two things? I answer, the first is that Christ by this parable intends to signify the immense power and fruitfulness of Evangelical preaching, insomuch that what had a very small beginning with Christ, and by a few Apostles, diffused itself over the whole world. For a grain of mustard seed is less than all seeds, i.e., the least of all seeds; as the Syriac and Arabic have it. The Greek is μικρότερον πάντων σπερμάτων, i.e., less than all seeds, meaning very little. This must be understood according to the common usage of speech, by which we call what is very little, or one of very small things, the least; for otherwise to speak precisely, poppy seed, and the seed of rue, and of some other herbs, is less than mustard seed. Thus the preaching of the Gospel by Christ and the Apostles was at first very circumscribed. 2. A grain of mustard seed, especially in Syria, grows into a tree, so that birds dwell Syriac, build their nests in its branches. Thus the Gospel grew, and filled the whole world, so that the birds of Heaven, i.e., men lofty in knowledge and understanding as well as kings and princes dwelt in its branches. (See Dan 4:9 and Dan 4:19). Some understand by the birds, the angels, because they have wings, and are very swift. Hear S. Augustine (Serm. 33 de Sanc.). "Peter is a branch; Paul is a branch; blessed Laurence, whose festal day we are celebrating, is a branch. All the Apostles and martyrs of the Saviour are branches; and if anyone will bravely lay hold of them, they will escape being drowned in the waves of the world. He who dwells under their shadow shall not feel the fire of hell, and shall be secure from the storm of the tempest of the devil, and from being burnt up in the day of judgment." 3. And chiefly by mustard is denoted the igneous force and efficacy of the Gospel. "Pythagoras," says Pliny (l. 20, c. 22), "considered that mustard holds the chief place amongst those things whose force is borne upward; since there is nothing which more thoroughly penetrates the nose and the brain." A grain of mustard refers to the fervour of faith, says S. Augustine. 4. Mustard seed must be bruised; for when it is bruised it emits its igneous force and flavour. Thus the preaching of the Gospel was as it were bruised by a thousand oppressions and persecutions, which the Apostles suffered; and then it breathed forth its igneous force and strength. 5. Mustard seed, as Pliny says, is sharp and biting. It draws tears, purges away phlegm and cerebral secretions; it is masticated for toothache; when bruised and mixed with vinegar it is applied to the stings of scorpions and the bites of snakes; it is an antidote to the poison of fungi; it is beneficial for the breast and lungs; it is useful against epilepsy, dropsy, asthma, lethargy, and many other diseases. Thus the Gospel expels poisons, that is sins, by the emetic of confession; it is sharp and biting, because it teaches penance and the cross; it excites the tears of compunction; it is medicine for all the faculties of the soul, and especially it dries up concupiscence, and animates to virtue. "The bitterness of its words is the medicine of souls," says S. Augustine. 6. Mustard seed by its sharpness seasons food, and renders it palatable. So also the Gospel renders palatable everything which is hard and difficult by means of the example of Christ, and by the hope of future glory which it promises. S. Augustine says, "A grain of mustard seed is great, not in appearance, but in virtue. At first appearance it seems small, worthless, despised, not possessing savour, nor odour, nor sweetness; but when it is bruised, it sheds abroad its odour and exhales nourishment of a fiery taste. It is so inflamed with the fervour of heat that there might be enclosed in it so much fire, by which men could (especially in the winter-time) drive away cold, and warm themselves inwardly." After this he applies the qualities of mustard to the Gospel and the Christian faith, thus: "Thus too the Christian faith, at first sight, appears small and worthless, not manifesting its power, not carrying any semblance of pride, neither furnishing grace. But as soon as it begins to be bruised by divers temptations, immediately it manifests its vigour, it indicates its sharpness, it breathes the warmth of belief in the Lord, and is possessed with so great ardour of divine fire, that both itself is hot and it compels those who participate to be fervent also. As the two disciples said in the Gospel, when the Lord spoke with them after His Passion, "Did not our hearts burn within us by the way, while the Lord Jesus opened to us the Scriptures?" A grain of mustard, then, warms the inward members of our body, but the power of faith burns up the sins of our heart. The one indeed takes away piercing cold; the other expels the devil's frost of transgressions. A grain of mustard, I say, purges away corporeal humours, but faith puts an end to the flux of lusts. By the one, medicine is gained for the head; but by faith our spiritual Head, Christ the Lord, is often refreshed. Moreover, we enjoy the sacred odour of faith, according to the analogy of mustard seed, as the blessed Apostle saith, "We are a sweet savour of Christ unto God." Tropologically; All these things may be applied to a faithful soul, and especially to an Apostle, and to a suffering Christian, or to a martyr. Wherefore the Church adapts this parable to S. Laurence, as the Gospel for his festival. As S. Augustine says, in the work already cited, "We may compare the holy martyr Laurence to a grain of mustard seed; for he, being bruised by various sufferings, deserved to become fragrant throughout the whole world by the grace of his martyrdom. He, when he was in the body, was humble, unknown, and held in low estimation; but after he had been bruised, torn, and burnt he diffused the odour of his nobleness in the churches in all the world. Rightly, therefore, is the comparison applied to him. For Laurence, when he suffers, is inflamed. The fervour of its attrition moves the one; Laurence breathes forth fire in his manifold tribulations. Mustard, I say, is cooked in a small vessel; Laurence is roasted on the gridiron by the fiery flame. Blessed Laurence the martyr was burnt outwardly by the flames of the raging tyrant, but he was inflamed inwardly by the far greater fire of the love of Christ." The Arabians have a proverb "A grain of pepper is more powerful than many large gourds;" because if it be bruised it emits a fiery force, and makes itself felt in everyone's nostrils. You may say the same of a grain of mustard. A believer, therefore, should be a grain of pepper or mustard, and breathe everywhere, and upon all, a divine fire, and so pepper all men, and make them like himself, zealous that is, and ardent in the love of God.
Another parable, &c. This is Christ's fourth parable, of leaven, by which (as by the former parable) He shows the power and efficacy of the preaching of the Gospel. As S. Chrysostom says, "Like as leaven communicates its own virtue to a great quantity of meal, so shall ye, O ye Apostles, transforn the whole world." S. Chrysostom observes, with regard to the word hid: "Thus also ye, when ye shall be subjected to your persecutors, shall overcome them. And as leaven indeed is buried but not destroyed, but by degrees transforms everything to its own state; so shall it happen with your preaching. Do not ye, therefore, fear because I said, Many troubles shall happen unto you; for by this means shall ye shine, and shall overcome all." You will ask why Christ compares the Gospel to leaven? I reply, because leaven is a portion of the meal that has become a little sour, which takes place through fermentation. Hear how Pliny describes the manner in which leaven is made (l 18, c. 11): "Now" (because formerly it was made in another way, as he had related a little before) "leaven is made of the meal itself, which is first kneaded before salt is added, after the manner of pottage, and left until it becomes a little sour. Commonly, indeed, they do not warm it, but only make use of what has been kept from the day before. And evidently it is the nature of heat to cause fermentation; as of bodies that are nourished with fermented bread to become stronger. Thus it was, that among our ancestors the greatest healthiness was attributed to the heaviest wheat." Again, leaven, although it be small in bulk, with its heat moistens the whole mass of dough; and as it were effects a change in its entire substance. It makes it palatable and digestible, so that it becomes wholesome bread for nourishing, sustaining and strengthening man. In like manner the Gospel by means of a few Apostles, who suffered many tribulations, converts the whole world to itself and makes the heart of each to be warmed with the love of God. The woman who kneads is the Church, or the power and wisdom of God says S. Augustine. Tropologically: S. Augustine says, "Christ calls love leaven, because it excites to warmth. The woman he calls wisdom. By the three measures of meal we may understand either these three things in man the whole heart, the whole soul, and the whole mind; or the three degrees of fruit-bearing, an hundred, sixty, and thirty fold; or the three sorts of men, represented by Noah, Daniel and Job." (l 1. q. q. Evang. q. 12.) Rabanus adds, "He says until the whole was leavened: because charity being hid in our minds ought to grow there until it transmutes the whole mind into its own perfection: that which is begun here, is perfected hereafter." S. Ambrose says, that like as leaven is disseminated through the whole mass of the meal, being as it were broken up; "so Christ was broken, torn and dissolved by His various sufferings: and His moisture, that is His precious Blood was poured out for our salvation, that it might by mingling itself with the whole human race, consolidate that race, which lay scattered abroad." See also S. Chrysostom, who says among other things, "If twelve men leavened nearly all the meal of the world, consider diligently in your minds, how great must be our wickedness and sloth, who, although we are so many, are not able to convert the remnant of the Gentiles, when we ought to be sufficient for a thousand worlds." S. Boniface, the Apostle of Germany, was wont to weep over the same thing. His was the saying, "That formerly priests of gold celebrated in chalices of wood, but now wooden priests celebrate in golden chalices."
13:33
Three measures: a measure was equal in quality to a bath which is a liquid measure, containing an Italian bushel, or as S. Jerome and Josephus say, a bushel and a half. The measure contained three Attic bushels. These three measures are the quarters of the world, Asia, Africa, Europe. These were designated by the three sons of Noah. For the posterity of Shem inhabited Asia; the posterity of Ham, Africa; and of Japhet, Europe. So Cæsarius, brother of S. Gregory Nazianzen. (Dial. 4.) Symbolically; S. Hilary says, the grace of the Gospel was hid in the Law, the Psalms and the Prophets; now it hath appeared in the faith, hope and love of the Holy Trinity, that what the Law constituted, and the Prophets announced, the same might be fulfilled by the advent of the Gospels. Or as others say, that it might be confirmed by the threefold work of God, viz. of creation, redemption and glorification. Allegorically: S. Bernard, (l. 5. de Consider.) says the Blessed Virgin joined and united in her womb the three natures of Christ, namely soul, body and divinity to the one Hypostasis of the Word.
13:34
All these things spake Jesus in parables, meaning in a parabolical manner: things kept secret, Heb. הידות chidoth, i.e. enigmas, as the Chaldee trans. and S. Jerome (Psa 78:2.). The Arabic has, I will speak things hidden before the foundation of the world. Christ cites the psalm of David, Psa 78:2 (lxxviii. 2), who, according to the letter, through the whole psalm, celebrates God's benefits to the Synagogue, i.e., the people of Israel, from the beginning, i.e. from their going forth out of Egypt under Moses their leader, until David's own time, in order that he might stir up the people to be grateful to God, and to love and worship Him. But mystically, says S. Jerome, David was there a type of Christ, who celebrates the benefits granted by God through Himself to His Church, and before-time hid. These things were concerning the promised land in heaven, mysteries declared by parables. Observe that the Hebrew word for parables is mashal, which signifies any weighty and famous saying, such a one as predominates over others. For mashal means to rule: thus it came to signify what was obscure and recondite, whether it were an enigma, an allegory, a parable, or a sentence properly so called. Therefore the sentences in that seventy-eighth Psalm are not properly parables, but only weighty sentences. But here there are like weighty sentences and parables properly so called. Thus this verse of the Psalm applies to Christ in both its meanings, but to David only one of them. For in Scripture many things are spoken which are more suitable to the things signified by the allegory, than to the allegory itself and its literal meaning.
13:36
When the multitudes were sent away, &c.,... declare unto us the parable of the tares. For this seemed more obscure than the others, and to contain severer threats.
13:38
The field is the world, &c. The field is the world, not the Church; for by the tares of this field many understand heretics, who are not in the Church, especially when they are public and manifest.
Children of the kingdom: These are faithful, righteous, and persevering in justice, and therefore elected by God to be heirs of the kingdom of Heaven. Whence, in verse 43, they are called the righteous. These are the sons of the Heavenly Father, "which were born not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God." (Joh 1:13). Observe: the righteous are here called seed, because although the seed which Christ sows is the Word of God, spoken as well outwardly by the lips, as inwardly in the heart by grace; nevertheless, because the fruit of this seed is the conversion of the faithful, and their justification, therefore the righteous also are called seed, i.e., the fruit of the seed, and the harvest. But the tares, &c. Gr. υίοὶ του̃ πονηρου̃, i.e., the says of that wicked, namely the devil: thus the Syriac and Arabic. Therefore they themselves are evil, for the offspring follow their father. As the sons of God are good and divine, so are the sons of the devil wicked and diabolical. Observe: by tares and children of the wicked one, some understand heretics, because they are the most injurious kind of tares, inasmuch as they choke and destroy the faithful and faith from their foundation. So S. Chrysostom, Euthymius, and S. Augustine (4 quest. in Matth. q. 11) who, however, retracts (l. 2 Retract. c. 27) and teaches from S. Cyprian, that tares denote all the wicked in the Church. SS. Gregory, Ambrose, and Theophylact teach the same. For all wicked persons, by their evil life, hurt the faithful and the Church, as tares injure wheat, and choke it. Falsely then from this passage (verse 29), where Christ forbids these tares to be plucked up, and subjoins, Let both grow together, the Innovators infer that heretics are not to be punished and extirpated. For by parity of reasoning they might conclude that murderers and thieves must not be punished; for they too are tares. And I say that Christ does not here absolutely forbid these tares to be plucked up, but says that no one must attempt to root them all up together; nor at a time when they came to be distinguished from the wheat; or when there is danger of pulling up the wheat at the same time with them. But all this does not apply when anyone is a manifest heretic, especially if he teaches and infects others with his heresy. For such a one does more harm to the Church than a murderer, for the one only kills the body, but the other the soul. See 1 Cor. v. 13, Gal. v. 12, where the Apostle commands impious persons, especially false teachers, to be taken away and extirpated. Thus Origen and S. Augustine the latter indeed was at first of opinion that heretics ought not to be put to death, yea, that they ought not even to be compelled to resume the faith, which they have professed in baptism. But afterwards, which he had been taught by experience how perverse and obstinate heretics are, he changed his opinion and taught the contrary. He says, "I had not yet learnt either what great wickedness they would venture upon, if they could do it with impunity; or how much careful discipline could effect to make a change in them for the better." (l. 2, cont. Parmen. c. 2, and 2 Retract. c. 5).
13:39
The harvest, &c. For then shall God by the angels reap the harvest of all men, bad as well as good; and shall sever them in the day of judgment, gathering the good into the heavenly barn, and delivering the evil to the fire of hell. Whence it follows that separation shall be effected by the ministry of the angels. Therefore it is said below, that the Son of Man shall come to judgment with the angels.
13:41
And shall gather out of His kingdom all things that offend; Gr. scandals, stumbling-blocks. The wicked, whom Christ previously called tares, and children of the devil, He here calls scandals; because they are, by their wickednesses, a cause of offence and ruin both to themselves and others. S. Chrysostom observes, that the twofold punishment of the wicked is here signified the pain of loss (in that it is said, they shall collect out of His kingdom), because they shall be shut out of Heaven; and of sense, in that it is said, and shall cast them into the furnace of fire. S. Chrysostom adds: "See the unspeakable love of God to man! He is prompt to bless them, slow to punish. When He soweth, He soweth by Himself; but when He punishes, He punishes by others: for this latter work He sends His angels." Christ adds, in verse 30, bind them together in bundles, which S. Gregory explains thus: "The angel-reapers bind the tares in bundles for burning, when they join like with like in similar torments as the proud with the proud, the luxurious with the luxurious, liars with liars, unbelievers with unbelievers that they may burn together."
13:42
And shall cast them, &c. The furnace denotes that the damned shall be confined in hell as in a furnace, as wood and straw are confined in a furnace. Then shall the righteous, &c. Then, because now, says Remigius the just shine for an example to others; but then they shall shine as the sun for the praise of God. He alludes to Daniel xii 3: "They that are learned (Heb. mascilim, i.e., wise and prudent such, namely, as shall live wisely and prudently) shall shine as the splendour of the firmament; and they that shall instruct many to justice, as the stars for everlasting eternities." See what I have there said. From this passage some heretics were of opinion, that in the resurrection our bodies will be transformed into globes, so as to be like the solar orb. The emperor Justinian ascribes this heresy to Origen, and condemns it. (See Baronius, tom. 7, A. C. 538, pp. 289 and 293.)
13:44
The kingdom of Heaven is like, &c. For he who knows that a treasure is lying hid in any place, and buys the place, becomes the master of the treasure, and is not bound to point it out to the former owner, but may use his knowledge for his own advantage by buying the field for as much as it is worth by common estimation; with which the hid treasure has nothing to do.
Which when a man has found. The Greek has the Aorist, εύρὼν. Observe: Christ, in the preceding four parables (namely, of the Sower, of the Seed, of the Grain of Mustard, and of Leaven) has declared the nature, power, and efficacy of the Gospel; now, in the two following parables, of the Treasure, and of the Pearl, He declares its price, how great it is, that all things are deservedly counted as loss in comparison of it. So SS. Chrysostom, Hilary, and others. In a similar way, Wisdom is spoken of by Solomon in the Proverbs (viii. 11, 19): "For wisdom is better than rubies; and all the things that may be desired are not to be compared to it... My fruit is better than gold, yea, than fine gold; and my revenue than choice silver." Literally. By this treasure S. Jerome understands Christ Himself; and S. Augustine, Holy Scripture. (Quest. in Matt. q. 13). "For when anyone has attained partly to the understanding of it, he feels great mysteries lie hid in it, and he sells all he has, and buys it; that is, by despising things temporal, he procures rest for himself, that he may be rich in the knowledge of God." Tropologically. S. Gregory, by the treasure, understands heavenly desire. He says: "The treasure being found is hid that it may be preserved, because it is not enough for a man to guard the zeal of his heavenly desire from the wicked spirits, who does not hide the same from the praise of men. In this present life we are, as it were, in a road, by which we are going to our country. Wicked spirits, like robbers, beset our path. He, therefore, who openly carries his treasure in the way desires to be robbed of it."
13:45
Again the kingdom of Heaven, &c. goodly; Syriac, the best; Arabic, a good gem. He means the faithful ought with as great zeal to provide themselves with the doctrine and life of the Gospel (which is the way and the price of the kingdom of Heaven) as a merchant seeks for pearls, and buys the one of them which is most precious: for otherwise the kingdom, or the Gospel itself, is properly compared to a pearl rather than to a merchant man.
13:46
And when he had found, &c. For as this pearl was beyond all price, so is the Gospel. See Pliny on the price of pearls (l. 9, 35), where he says, among other things, that pearls have greater affinity with the sky than with the sea. See what I have said on the Apocalypse xxi. 21 (Rev 21:21), where I have enumerated thirteen properties of pearls. Symbolically. The precious pearl is Christ, also the Blessed Virgin, also the religious state, also charity: "for charity is a precious pearl, without which nothing can profit thee, whatsoever thou mayst have," says S. Augustine. For charity is the necklace of Christ. Also a precious pearl is the contemplative life, concerning which Christ said of the Magdalene, "Mary hath chosen the good part." A pearl is, also, the soul of every man. It is also eternal felicity, as our Salmeron appositely shows (tom. vii. tract. 11); for all these are principal parts of the kingdom of Heaven, i.e., of the doctrine of the Gospel. Such, likewise, is humility, even as our Thomas teaches, being taught of God himself (Imitat. Christi. l. 1, c. 2): "If thou wishest profitably to know and to learn anything, love to be unknown, and to be counted as nothing. This is the loftiest and most useful knowledge truly to know and despise thy self." This is the most precious Gospel pearl, but its worth is unknown to the proud children of Adam. Such also is the Cross of Christ, and to suffer for Christ. See Hab 3:4: "There were horns in His hands; there was His strength hid." (Vulg.) The chief and most precious pearl of all, from which all virtues and all the Saints, like pearls are sprung, and from which they derive their beauty and their value, is Christ Himself. For His Deity in His Humanity is as a pearl hid in a shell. It issued forth of the substance of the Virgin, and the dew of the Spirit, most white, through innocence of life. It was exceeding bright through wisdom; round through the possession of all perfection; having the weight of conscience, the smoothness of meekness, the price of blessedness. For says Pliny, "The value of pearls consists in whiteness, size, rotundity, smoothness and weight." Hear what S. Augustine says, "In the beginning was the Word and the Word was with God: for the Word of the Lord shines with the brightness of truth, and is solid with the firmness of eternity, and is every where alike with the beauty of Divinity: when the shell of the flesh is pierced through, God may be perceived." This pearl of Christ, says our Salmeron, is small by humility, but precious in value. Let us bear it on the head of our mind by way of ornament; on our forehead by confessing the faith; in our ears by obedience to the Law, obedience rendered to God in Himself, and our Superiors; on our necks and breasts by love; on our arms by the exercise of good works; in rings on our hands by the gift of discerning spirits; in our girdles by chastity; on our garments by modesty and holy devotion to eternal life; but we ourselves also may become precious pearls, and by this means may induce others to imitate the most holy life of our Lord Jesus Christ. Finally Christ is not only a very precious pearl, but He is also the gem of gems. He is a carbuncle, because He is the light of the world. He is an emerald because He delights the angels by the verdure of His grace. He is strong and invincible as a diamond. He produces joy as a sardius. He heals the leprosy of sin as a chrysoprasus. He assists the bringing forth of good works as a spiritual jasper; He sharpens the intellect as a beryl; He has celestial colour and life, as a sapphire; He resists sleep and drunkenness, as an amethyst; and all the infirmities of the mind, as a hyacinth; He sustained the worry of the passions, as a topaz: He is a sardonyx in brightness and splendour; He is a chrysolite in His golden charity. Whence the foundations of the heavenly Jerusalem are laid with these twelve precious stones, which signify the twelve Apostles of Christ.
13:47
Again the kingdom of Heaven is like to a drag-net, &c. The two preceding parables, those viz. of the Treasure and the Pearl denoted the value and dignity of the Gospel. This parable shows its capaciousness, viz. that it embraces all nations and people of the world, bad as well as good. Christ propounded the parable with this object, that the Apostles and Saints should not wonder, if among the faithful they beheld some living wickedly, just as in a great kingdom no one is surprised that murderers, thieves and adulterers are found. Again it was spoken in order that no one should flatter himself, simply on account of being a believing Christian since there are in the Church many who are wicked; but that he should give diligence to be just and holy in the Church.
A drag-net: Gr. σαγήνη, signifying the kind of net commonly called a drag or trawling-net, because of its sweeping the water or the sea in order to catch the fishes. Properly this sagene or drag-net is the bosom of the net. In like manner all the faithful are, as it were, received into the maternal bosom of the Church, and there are cherished, nourished and preserved. Of every kind: for thus the Gospel is preached to all nations, and of them the Church is formed. The fishes are believers, the fisher-men are the Apostles, and the drag-net is the Church and the Gospel.
13:48
Which, when it was full, &c., cast the bad away. They cast them into the sea, or upon the shore. The Arabic is, They colleted the select fish in their vessels. The vessels denote the various mansions in the house of our Father, as Christ says, (Joh 14:2), or the various abodes of Heaven, which, in another place are called the eternal tabernacles. The bad, Gr. σαπρὰ, i.e., putrid, decaying, noisome. From this passage S. Augustine rightly proves against the Donatists that in the Church there are not only good people, or as Calvin says, the elect, but bad and reprobate people.
13:49
So shall it be in the end of the world, &c. Arabic, in the end of this time, that is to say, in the day of judgment.
13:52
He saith unto them, therefore every Scribe, &c. It is as though He said, Forasmuch as ye, O ye Apostles, have understood by these My parables, how great a treasure the kingdom of Heaven is, ye ought to draw forth all things from this treasury, that ye may communicate them to others; yea, to the whole world. Again: because ye have understood my method of teaching the things of Heaven, and things which are new to men, by means of parables borrowed from things in common use; ye too ought to teach and preach the same things in the same manner, that from the old things, which they do understand, they may receive and learn those new things which ye preach.
A Scribe; Arabic, a Scribe, who teathes for the kingdom of heaven, i.e., an Evangelical doctor well instructed to announce the Gospel, and lead believers to the kingdom of Heaven; such as ye are, and shall be, O ye Apostles, who are fully taught by Me and the Holy Spirit. He opposes His own Scribes, i.e., Doctors and Preachers, His Apostles in fact, to the Scribes of the Jews, which last only preached the law of Moses, and the earthly advantages flowing from it.
Things new and old. This is a proverb, signifying every kind of food, substance, or goods necessary or useful for sustaining a family. Some of these things are best when new, others when old. Hence the proverb, "New honey, old wine;" i.e., honey is best when fresh, but the oldest wine is the best. Hence too the verse in Pindar's ninth Olympic Hymn, "Praise old wine, but the flowers of new Hymns." The meaning is As the father of a family provides for his household things new and old, i.e., everything necessary and useful, so ought a Gospel teacher to bring forth, at suitable times, according to the capacity of his hearers, various discourses, knowledge of every kind; and especially to take care to teach them the new and unknown mysteries of the Gospel, by means of old examples, such as parables and similitudes, which his hearers can take in. Moreover, some of the ancients, as SS. Chrysostom, Augustine, Jerome, Hilary, and Bede apply old and new to the Old and New Testaments. For that is the best preaching when the New Testament is confirmed and illustrated from the Old, and proved to be in all points typically agreeable to it. For the Old Testament was the type of the New; the New Testament is the antetype of the Old. Abul. objects that when Christ said this, the New Testament was not written. I reply that it was already spoken and taught by Christ, and was shortly about to be written by the four Evangelists; and that Christ knew this. Wherefore He bids the Apostles that they should preach themselves what they had heard, but that their successors should preach the same things as written by the Evangelists.
13:53
Jesus passed on from thence, i.e., from His house which He had at Capernaum.
13:54
13:55
Is not this the son of the carpenter, &c. The Gr. is, the son of the workman, the Arab. adds, in wood. S. Mark (Mar 6:3.) Is not this she workman ? "Nor is it to be wondered at," says S. Augustine, "since both might be said, for they believed Him to be a workman, in that he was the son of a workman." This was because they were accustomed to see Him working with Joseph. It seems therefore that Christ wrought with His father Joseph until He was thirty years of age, when He began to teach and to preach. SS. Hilary and Ambrose think that Christ was a blacksmith; Hugo, a mason, or a goldsmith. The general opinion is that Christ was a carpenter, as S. Thomas, teaches out of S. Chrysostom. S. Justin (Dial. c. Tryph.) says, "He was accustomed to make ploughs and yokes for oxen." Hence Christ in His preaching often takes His similitudes from those objects, as, "Take my yoke upon you," and, "No man putting his hand to the plough and looking back, is fit for the kingdom of God." Hence too when a Christian was asked in derision by Julian the Apostate, "what the Son of the Carpenter was doing;" answered wittily, "He is making a bier for Julian." This was shortly before Julian was slain, (See Sozomen. l. 6. c. 2.) Some however say that Christ did not exercise a workman's craft. But I have said more on this subject on S. Luk 2:51. Mystically: "God is the workman who is the Father of Christ, who framed the works of the whole world, who built the ark of Noah, who set in order the Tabernacle of Moses, who instituted the ark of the Covenant. You might call Him a carpenter, who planes down a rigid mind, and cuts away proud thoughts." (Serm. de Nat.) Moreover, says S. Chrysologus (Serm. 48.) "Christ was the son of a workman; but of Him, who made the frame of the universe, not by a hammer, but by His command; who disposed the composition of the elements, not by skill but by His command; who kindled the sun not by earthly fire, but by His supreme heat; who made all things out of nothing, and made them, O man, for thee, that thou mightest reflect upon the artificer by considering His work."
And His brethren, James, &c. Brethren, i.e., cousins, as I have said Chap. xii. 45.
James: This is James the less, called the son of Alphæus, an Apostle, and first Bishop of Jerusalem. I have spoken more at length concerning him in the preface to his Canonical Epistle.
And Joseph: The Greek and Syriac have Joses. He was one of the seventy disciples. See what I have said about him on Acts i. 23.
And Simon: Many think from Abdia, Sophronius, Isidore. and Bede, that this was Simon the Canaanite, the Apostle. As though this last had been the brother of James the less and Jude. But Simon the Apostle came from Cana of Galilee; but these brethren, that is, cousins of Christ, were sprung from Nazareth, together with Christ Himself. Wherefore the inhabitants of Nazareth wondered from whence there was in Jesus, their fellow citizen, such great wisdom, since they knew his brethren and relations to be simple and unlearned persons, as is plain from Mark vi. 1., &c. It seems therefore more probable that this Simon is the S. Simeon who succeeded S. James as Bishop of Jerusalem. For Simeon was the son of Cleophas and his wife Mary, as Hegesippus testifies (Eus. H.E. 3. 11.), whom SS. Chrysostom and Theophylact teach to have been the brother of S. James the less. Although Hegesippus and Epiphanius (Hæres. 66.) are of opinion that he was not the brother, but the cousin of James. He was that Simeon, who was crucified in the tenth year of Trajan, when he was 120 years old, A.D. 109; and astonished everyone by his constancy and fortitude. From this it follows that those writers who thought him to be the same person as Simon the Canaanite are mistaken.
And Jude. He was a brother of James the less. I have spoken of him in the preface to his Epistle. You will ask whether these four were brethren, strictly so called, born of the same father and mother? In the first place, it is plain that James and Joses were brothers. This appears from Matt. xxvii. 56. As to the other two, Simon and Jude, some think they were brothers of James and Joses, but on the mother's side only. They say that their mother was the Mary who was first married to Alphæus, to whom she bore James and Joses, and that therefore James is called of Alp æus, that is, his son; and after Alphæus was dead, she married Cleophas, to whom she bore Simon and Jude. Thus S. Thomas (c. 1, ad. Galat. Lect 5). 2. Baronius (apparat. Annal. c. 46) considers there were three sisters i.e., cousins of the Blessed Virgin of the name of Mary. The first, Mary, the wife of Alphæus, and the mother of James and Jude (the Apostles), and Joses. 2. Mary, the wife of Cleophas, the mother of that S. Simeon who succeeded S. James in the Bishopric of Jerusalem. The third was Mary Salome, the wife of Zebedee and the mother of the Apostles James and John. But it is clear that Mary, the wife of Alphæus is the same as Mary the wife pf Cleophas, if we compare S. John xix. 25 with Matt. xxvii. 56, and Mar 15:40. For John says. "Now there stood by the cross of Jesus his mother, and his mother's sister, Mary the wife of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene." But Matthew says: "Among which was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the mother of Zebedee's children." And Mark: "There were also women looking on afar off; among whom was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James the less and of Joses, and Salome." We see here plainly, that she who is called by John Mary of Cleophas is called by Matthew and Mark, Mary the mother of James and Joses; James, I say, who is called (Acts i. and Matt. x.) not the son of Zebedee, but of Alphæus. Therefore, Mary of Cleophas and Mary of Alphæus are one and the same person. Cleophas and Alphæus are really one and the same Hebrew word, by a common interchange of letters. Unless you prefer to consider that one of them was the husband, the other the father, of this Mary. Again, you may see, that she who is called Salome by Mark, is called by Matthew the mother of Zebedee's children; this, therefore, was Salome. It seems, then, that the same Mary of Cleophas, or Alphæus, was the mother of these four viz., James, Joseph, Simon, and Jude. For Matthew and Mark (in the places already cited) call her the mother of James and Joses. But Jude was the brother of James, as he says himself in the beginning of his Epistle. Simon also, or Simeon, who succeeded his brother James at Jerusalem, was also a brother, for he was the son of Cleophas and Mary his wife. Moreover, Hegesippus, S. Chrysostom, and several other Fathers assert that this Mary was not the daughter, but the wife of Cleophas. And the same Hegesippus says this Cleophas was the brother of Joseph, the spouse of the Blessed Virgin. He is the same Cleophas to whom, with his companion, Christ made himself known on the way to Emmaus in the breaking of bread. He was slain by the Jews, in that very house of Emmaus, on account of His confession of Christ. He died a martyr, on the 25th of Sept., as the Roman Martyrology has it. You will ask, why then do Matthew and Mark call this Mary the mother of James and Joses, but not of Simon and Jude? I reply, for the sake of brevity, and because the two first, viz., James and Joses were accounted at that time more celebrated than the other two. This Mary, the mother of so many saintly sons and daughters, died in sanctity, in Judea, on the 9th April.
13:56
And his sisters, &c. The sisters of James, Joses, &c., are called by Hippolytus (Ap. Niceph. l. 2. c. 3.), Esther, and Tama; but by S, Epiphanius (Hæres 78.) and Theophylact they are called Mary, Salome who was the wife of Zebedee, and the mother of S. John and S. James the great, the Apostles, who were therefore nephews, through their sister, of James the less, Joses, &c. (See Christophor. a Castro de Deipaz. c. 1), where he shows that Salome was older than her brothers James and Jude. For she was the mother of John and James who were chosen by Christ, together with their uncles, James and Jude, to be Apostles. For John seems to have been only three years younger than Christ. Hence too, only James, Joses, Simon and Jude, the sons of Cleophas, are called brothers, i.e., cousins of Christ, on the father's side. But John and James the sons of Zebedee, are not called brethren of Christ, because they were not first cousins of Christ, but children of His cousin Salome. Again Christophor. gathers from hence, that James the less, who was the brother of Salome, was senior to James the greater, the son of Salome and Zebedee, by nine or ten years at the least. James the less was the uncle of James the great. For they were not so called, in respect of age but of their vocation, by Christ. It is not doubtful that Christ had many other relations and connections, but these are specially mentioned, both because they were nearer in blood; and because they at length believed on Hirn, and became His Apostles. They were offended, &c. This is, they were indignant that Christ, who was but a workman, should set himself up for a prophet and teacher; just as men would be offended and indignant now, if they saw any one jump out of a workshop into a Cathedral, and act the Doctor; and would accuse him of the utmost arrogance and folly. But the inhabitants of Nazareth were ignorant that Christ was the Son of God, who, out of His immense love, had not disdained to be born among workmen, and to act as one, that He might redeem us, and teach us humility by His example. Therefore this charity and humility of Christ, which ought to have made them admire and venerate Him, was a stumbling-block to them, because they would not believe that God would be willing to stoop so low.
13:57
But Jesus said unto them, &c. This is a common proverb, and generally, but not universally true; for John the Baptist, as well as Isaiah, Elias, Elisha, Daniel, Hosea, &c., were held in great honour by the Jews their countrymen. Now the first cause why a prophet, that is a teacher, is frequently without honour among his own people, is what S. Jerome gives, "It is almost natural for citizens to have an invidious feeling towards their fellow citizens. For they do not consider a man's present works, but call to mind his frail infancy, as though they themselves had not arrived by the same gradations of age at mature years." Listen to S. Ambrose, (c. 4. Luc.). "No slight envy is that which betrays itself, which forgetful of the charity belonging to citizenship, turns the causes of love into bitter hatred. This is declared both by example and the oracle, that, in vain, do you look for the assistance of heavenly mercy, if you envy the progress of another's virtue. For the Lord despises the envious, and turns away the miracles of His power from those who disparage the divine blessings in others." 2. Because too great familiarity breeds contempt as S. Chrysostom says. And Theophylact says, "We are wont to despise those things which are very common, always paying greater regard to foreign and unaccustomed things. We admire what comes from abroad; we despise what we have at home even when what we have at home is better. Thus, we turn up our nose at our own physicians, however learned they may be; and we purchase herbs and flowers brought from India, when we have the very same, or better, in our own woods. Of a truth 'novelty is charming.'" 3. Because by daily conversation with people, their faults, or natural infirmities, are readily disclosed; and this is apt to lessen our veneration for them. But it is otherwise in conversing with God, because the greater converse we have with Him, the more does it conduce to reverence. The inhabitants of Nazareth seeing Christ eat, drink, sleep, work like other men, despised Him, especially when they beheld His relations mean and poor: Nor, indeed, could they believe that He was born of a Virgin Mother, and had God for His Father. Let, therefore, a teacher and preacher avoid familiarity with men, lest he be despised; for, as S. Cyril says. "Preaching is not able to bring forth fruit where the preacher is despised." And He did not many mighty works there, &c. (Arab.), on account of the paucity of their faith. This caused them to be unworthy of miracles. S. Jerome gives another reason, "That He might not condemn their unbelief by working many miracles." For he who beholds many miracles, and does not believe, sins more gravely than he who has beheld but few, and will be, therefore, more heavily condemned, and punished in hell This was the cause why Christ wrought but few miracles among the Jews, says S. Jerome, "He works greater miracles among the Gentiles, day by day, by His apostles, not so much in healing men's bodies as in saving their souls"
13:1
Supra proposita est doctrina evangelica, et confutati sunt adversarii, hic ostendit virtutem evangelicae doctrinae; et primum verbis; secundo factis in capite XIV. Et circa primum primo ponuntur circumstantiae doctrinae; secundo Christi doctrina; tertio effectus. Secunda ibi ecce exiit qui seminat seminare; tertia ibi intellexistis haec omnia? Et primo ponit quatuor circumstantias, scilicet locum, tempus, dispositionem audientium et dispositionem loquentis. Tempus tangit, cum dicit in die illo. Ex quo datur intelligi quod tangit ordinem rei gestae. Aliter enim non posset intelligi, nisi ly die sumatur pro tempore. Deinde tangitur circumstantia loci, sedebat secus mare et cetera. Et hoc potest exponi secundum expositionem litteralem et mysticam. Litteralem tangit Chrysostomus. Quia enim supra dixerat, quod loquente eo ad turbas dixit quidam, ecce mater tua etc., ibi exposuerat Chrysostomus quod aliquid humanum senserant, ideo dominus voluit exire, ut eorum, scilicet fratrum, nequitiam reprimeret. Et exivit etiam, ut matri honorem deferret. Unde Ex. XX, 12: honora patrem et matrem tuam. Mystice per domum Iudaea intelligitur, de qua exiens propter infidelitatem, venit ad mare, scilicet ad gentes, quae turbatae erant per infidelitatem; infra XXIII, 38: ecce relinquetur vobis domus vestra deserta; sicut Ier. XII, v. 7: reliqui domum meam, dimisi haereditatem meam, dedi dilectam animam meam in manibus inimicorum eius. Mare dicitur mundus; Ps. CIII, 25: hoc mare magnum et spatiosum manibus, illic reptilia, quorum non est numerus et cetera. Vel aliter per domum intelligitur interior mens; Sap. VIII, 16: intrans in domum meam, conquiescam cum illa. Unde aliquando exit de secreto contemplationis ad publicum doctrinae. Et congregatae sunt ad eum turbae. Hic ponit auditores: cum enim mens exit ad publicum doctrinae, tunc multi possunt audire et proficere; Eccli. ult., 31: appropinquate ad me, indocti, et congregate vos in domum disciplinae. Deinde ponitur dispositio docentis et audientium; unde dicitur ita ut in naviculam ascendens sederet. Et quare in naviculam? Potest esse ratio litteralis, quia multi auditores erant, ideo voluit eos habere ante faciem, ut melius intelligerent. Omnia enim ante ipsum; Iob XIII, 1: ecce omnia vidit oculus meus. Alia ratio mystica est, quia per navem Ecclesia ex gentibus collecta significatur, ubi sedet per fidem, et docet eos qui stant in littore, scilicet catechumenos, qui parati sunt ad fidem. Vel aliter, quod Iesus in mari, auditores autem in littore stant, in hoc dat exemplum praedicatoribus, quod scilicet non exponant subditos suos periculis. Et hoc significatur Ex. XIII, 17 ss., quod cum Moyses educeret populum suum, non eduxit eos per viam terrae Philisthiim, reputans ne forte poeniterent, et reverterentur in Aegyptum.
13:2
Ideo Iesus in turbine sedit, alios autem extra dimisit; ideo dicitur et omnis turba stabat in littore.
13:3
Sequitur modus doctrinae et locutus est eis multa in parabolis. Ratio duplex est. Una est, quia per huiusmodi parabolas absconduntur sacra ab infidelibus, ne blasphement: supra enim dictum est: nolite sanctum dare canibus: ideo quia multi blasphemabant, ideo voluit loqui in parabolis. Unde Lc. VIII, 10: vobis datum est nosse mysterium regni Dei, ceteris autem in parabolis. Secunda ratio est, quia per huiusmodi parabolas homines rudes melius docentur. Unde homines, scilicet rudes, quando divina sub similitudinibus explicantur, melius capiunt, et retinent. Ideo dominus loqui voluit in parabolis, ut melius memoriae commendarent. Quia enim noverat quod digni doctrinam suam reciperent, voluit eam sic tradere, ut magis memoriter tenerent; in Ps. LXXVII, 2: aperiam in parabolis os meum. Et quare multas proposuit parabolas? Ratio una est, quia in multitudine hominum diversi diversimode sunt affecti; ideo diversificare debuit, ut congrueret diversis affectibus. Alia ratio est, quia spiritualia semper sunt occulta; ideo per temporalia non plene manifestari possunt, ideo per diversa habent manifestari; Iob XI, 5: utinam loqueretur Deus tecum, et aperiret labia sua tibi, ut ostenderet tibi secreta sapientiae. Exiit qui seminat seminare et cetera. Hic ponitur parabolica doctrina. Et intendit tria. Primo ponit impedimentum evangelicae doctrinae; secundo profectum; tertio dignitatem. Secunda ibi simile est regnum caelorum fermento etc.; tertia ibi simile est regnum caelorum homini quaerenti bonas margaritas et cetera. Circa primum primo ponit impedimenta ab intra; secundo quae ab extra, in sequenti parabola. Prima in tres: quia primo ponitur parabola; secundo assignatur; tertio exponitur. Secunda ibi et accedentes discipuli etc.; tertia ibi vos ergo audite parabolam seminantis. In prima tria facit. Primo describitur studium seminantis; secundo impedimentum seminis; tertio fructus. Secunda ibi et cum seminat, quaedam ceciderunt secus viam etc.; tertia ibi alia vero ceciderunt in terram bonam et cetera. Dicit ergo exiit qui seminat seminare. Qui exit est Christus. Exit enim tripliciter. Ab occulto patris, non mutans locum. Item exiit a Iudaea ad gentes. Item a profundo sapientiae ad publicum doctrinae. Exiit ergo qui seminat, scilicet semen doctrinae. Unde Christus seminat sicut baptizat, ut habetur Io. IV. Semen enim est principium fructus. Unde omnis bona operatio est a Deo; Phil. I, 6: qui incepit in nobis opus bonum, perficiet et cetera. Et in hoc removetur error dicentium quod initium boni operis est a nobis; quod falsum est. Unde Gregorius: in vanum laborat praedicator, nisi intus insit gratia salvatoris. Unde dicit exiit qui seminat seminare et cetera. Videtur ista involvere verba; sed non involvit, quia seminator exiit aliquando ad seminandum, et aliquando ad metendum; sic Christus in principio exit ad seminandum; Prov. c. XI, 18: seminanti iustitiam merces fidelis. Exiit ergo qui seminat seminare. Et quid? Semen suum. Quidam enim exeunt seminare iniquitatem; Iob IV, 8: vidi eos qui operantur iniquitatem, et seminant dolores, et metunt eos. Sed iste exiit seminare semen suum. Istud semen est verbum Dei, quod procedit essentialiter. Unde est verbum patris; Eccli. I, 5: fons sapientiae verbum Dei. Sed quid facit? Similes ei a quo procedit, quia facit filios Dei; Ps. LXXXI, 6: ego dixi: dii estis, et filii excelsi omnes. Io. X, 35: illos dixit deos ad quos sermo Dei factus est. Et ibid. c. I, 12: dedit eis potestatem filios Dei fieri. Exiit ergo et cetera. Sed videamus de impedimento seminis. Tripliciter enim impeditur, quia tria requiruntur. Requiritur enim quod memoria conservetur. Unde Prov. VI, 21: liga eas in corde tuo iugiter. Secundum est, quod radicetur per amorem; Ps. CXVIII, 140: ignitum eloquium tuum vehementer, et servus tuus dilexit illud. Tertio requiritur sollicitudo; I ad Tim. VI, 11: sectare iustitiam, pietatem, fidem, caritatem, patientiam, mansuetudinem et cetera. Haec tria per tria tolluntur. Memoria per vanitatem; amor, sive caritas, per duritiam; sollicitudo per germinationem vitiorum.
13:4
Unde dicit et dum seminat, quaedam ceciderunt secus viam. Via patens est omni viatori, sic cor quod cuilibet exponitur cogitationi; Ez. XVI, 25: ad omne caput viae aedificasti signum prostitutionis tuae, et abominabilem fecisti decorem tuum. Unde quando in corde vano et instabili cadit verbum Dei, cadit secus viam, et subiacet duplici periculo. Sed Matthaeus non ponit nisi unum, scilicet volucres caeli comederunt illud. Lucas vero ponit duo, videlicet quia conculcatur, item rapitur a volucribus. Sic quoniam vani recipiunt verbum Dei, conculcatur per vanam cogitationem, vel pravam societatem. Quare multum gaudet Diabolus, quando potest auferre et conculcare semen istud. Habacuc I, 13: quare respicis contemptores, et taces impio conculcante iustiorem se? Secundum est cordis duritia; Iob penult., 15: cor eius indurabitur quasi lapis, et stringetur quasi malleatoris incus. Et hoc opponitur caritati, quia amoris est liquefacere; Cantic. V, 6: anima mea liquefacta est, ut dilectus locutus est et cetera. Durum enim est quod est in se constrictum, et propriis metis arctatum. Amor facit transferre amantem in amatum: unde diffunditur. Dicit ergo alia ceciderunt in petrosa loca et cetera. Ez. XXXVI, 26: auferam a vobis cor lapideum et dabo vobis cor carneum. Aliqui enim sunt qui ita habent cor privatum omni amore, quod omni carne carent. Aliqui vero habent bonum affectum, sed parum habent: unde non habent profundum. Habere profundum est, quum finis et affectus est profundus. Ille ergo habet profundum amorem, qui omnia diligit propter Deum, et nihil praeponit amori Dei. Unde aliqui bene delectantur in Deo, sed magis in aliis rebus: et isti non sunt liquefacti: et tales non habent terram multam. Et per terram significatur mollities. Unde sumitur pro mente indurata.
13:5
Sequitur et continuo exorta sunt et cetera. Quia illi qui profunde cogitant, diu cogitant; sed qui non profunde, statim in opus prorumpunt. Unde cito exeunt; Is. XVIII, 5: ante messem enim totus effloruit, et immatura perfectio germinavit. Unde cito audiunt, sed non radicantur in illo, quia non habent altitudinem terrae amoris et caritatis. Ad Eph. III, v. 17: in caritate radicati et fundati et cetera. Tertium est destructio fructus, quia si magis amat divitias, cum tempus venit tribulationis, accipit quod magis amat. Unde sole orto aestuaverunt etc., scilicet per impotentiam. Apoc. XIII, 10: qui in gladio occiderit, oportet eum gladio occidi, hoc est patientia iustorum.
13:6
Et quia non habebant radicem, aruerunt, quia Deus non erat radix. Ps. XXI, 16: aruit tamquam testa virtus mea. Aliquando in Scriptura petra accipitur pro bono, aliquando pro malo. Similiter terra et sol. Unde aliqui sunt qui afficiuntur bene, sed post negligenter se habent. Non autem sic Paulus qui dicebat, castigo corpus meum, et in servitutem redigo et cetera. Alia autem ceciderunt in spinas. Spinae autem sunt sollicitudines, irae, rixae, et huiusmodi; Ier. IV, 3: nolite serere super spinas; Prov. XXIV, 30: per agrum hominis pigri transivi; et sequitur: et operuerant superficiem eius spinae.
13:7
Et creverunt spinae, et suffocaverunt ea. Sed posset aliquis dicere: stultitia fuit seminantis. Potest dici, quod si fieret sermo de terra sensibili, verum esset; sed fit mentio de spirituali, ideo non valet, quia ad diversas materias retorquetur. Positis impedimentis, agitur de seminis fructu alia ceciderunt in terram bonam, et dederunt fructum. Terra quae non secus viam, quae non petrosa, quae non spinosa, est terra bona, scilicet cor bonum; et si ibi seminatur, fructum affert; Ps. LXXXIV, v. 13: dominus dabit benignitatem, et terra nostra dabit fructum suum. Sed quem?
13:8
Aliud centesimum, aliud sexagesimum, aliud trigesimum. Quidam retorquent istud ad praemium quod est in caelo, quia quidam habent centesimum et cetera. Sap. III, 15: bonorum labiorum gloriosus est fructus. Alii retorquent fructum trigesimum ad fidem Trinitatis, sexagesimum ad fructum boni operis, centesimum ad contemplationem caelestium. Sed hoc non potest esse, quia auditor est qui facit fructum. Item praemium recipitur. Unde oportet retorqueri ad perfectionem iustitiae. Fructus igitur est proprie ultimum quod expectatur in arbore: sic fructus iustitiae qui habetur ex praedicatione. Et haec est centesima etc., quia triplex est perfectio, minor, maior et media, ita quod centesima martyrum, sexagesima virginum, trigesima est coniugatorum. Et quare? Quia et cetera. Sed perfectio virginum sexagesima, quia tunc debent vacare a malitia; ideo haec perfectio est virginum et quiescentium, qui separati sunt a mundo. Per trigesimum perfectio militantium in hac vita, quia tales apti sunt ad bellum. Alii assignant per computationem in manu etc. ut in Glossa habetur. Aliter potestis secundum numerum numerorum. Semen enim fructificat in perfectione. Videatis ergo quod semen est mandatum Dei: trigesimus numerus ex trinario et denario componitur, sexagesimus ex sex et decem, centesimus ex ductu denarii in seipsum. Ternarius est numerus completus, et habet communem perfectionem; senarius similiter est numerus perfectus, quia nihil deest ei, habet enim perfectionem integritatis; denarius est numerus perfectus, quia est primus limes numerorum, unde habet perfectionem finis. Sic triplex est perfectio. Communis iustitia, et sic est perfectio trinarii, quae habetur per tricenarium numerum; sed cum plus habet ultra communem, tunc dicitur facere sexagesimum fructum; sed quando perfectus est, et iam praegustat suavitatem, tunc pervenit ad centesimum fructum. Vel aliter secundum Augustinum, secundum quod tripliciter homines se habent ad tentationes. Quidam enim graviter tentantur, sed resistunt fortiter; et hi habent fructum trigesimum. Alii parum tentantur, sed surgunt; et hi habent sexagesimum. Centesimum vero habent qui iam in quieta pace manent.
13:9
Et quia hoc parabolice dictum est, ideo subdit qui habet aures audiendi, scilicet cordis interius audiat per intellectum. Et accedentes discipuli et cetera. Supra posita est parabola, hic assignatur ratio: et circa hoc ponuntur duo hic. Primo ponitur interrogatio discipulorum; secundo responsio, ibi qui respondens et cetera.
13:10
Dicit ergo accedentes discipuli dixerunt ei. Incidit quaestio litteralis: quoniam ipse erat in navicula, quomodo ergo accesserunt ad eum? Sciendum quod ipsi erant in navicula cum Christo; accesserunt autem per sollicitudinem mentis, vel etiam corporaliter, quia cum parum distarent ab eo, venerunt magis prope: vel cum essent extra, venerunt ad eum. Sic nos, si velimus accedere ad eum, illuminabimur; Ps. XXXIII, 6: accedite ad eum, et illuminamini. Et duo attenduntur. Primo datur exemplum non importune interrogandi; unde dum doceret turbas, non interrogaverunt eum; Eccle. c. III, 7: tempus tacendi, et tempus loquendi. Quare in parabolis loqueris eis? Item hic considerandum est, quod debet semper fieri quod de salute hominum est.
13:11
Unde sequitur responsio qui respondens ait illis. Et primo ponitur Dei ordinatio; secundo quaedam ratio assignatur. Dicit, ideo dico quod in parabolis loquor, quia vobis datum est nosse mysterium regni caelorum, illis autem non est datum: in quibus verbis tria ponuntur. Primo quod quidam sunt intelligentes, quidam non. Et non est attribuendum alicui, sed Deo ordinanti; ideo datum est vobis, aliis non. Et ideo est divina ordinatio. Item magnae utilitatis est, quia est quaedam notificatio beatitudinis: unde magna est utilitas, inquantum dat vobis cognitionem de mysteriis divinis; Ier. IX, 12: quis est vir sapiens qui intelligat hoc, et ad quem verbum oris domini fiat, ut annuntiet illud? Item est signum divini amoris; Io. XV, 15: vos autem dixi amicos, quia omnia quaecumque audivi a patre meo, nota feci vobis. Item hoc fit ex dono, non ex merito; Phil. I, 29: quia vobis datum est pro Christo non solum ut in eum credatis, sed ut etiam pro illo patiamini. Et hoc est mysterium regni caelorum Dei, et hoc a Deo; I ad Cor. IV, 7: quid autem habes, quod non accepisti?
13:12
Qui enim habet, dabitur ei et abundabit. Aliquid enim est quod habet homo cui datur. Et quid est illud? Dicendum quod quatuor sunt praeparatoria ad hoc quod detur aliquid. Primum est desiderium. Unde si vis habere scientiam, praeoccupat desiderium, ut habetur Sap. VI, v. 21: concupiscentia sapientiae deducit ad regnum perpetuum. Et supra VII, 7: petite, et accipietis. Unde qui habet, desiderium, dabitur ei, et abundabit, quia ipse est qui dat abundanter omnibus, et non improperat, Iac. c. I, 5. Qui autem non habet, et si aliquam videatur habere aptitudinem ad sapientiam, vel iustitiam, et sit tepidus id quod videtur habere, et non habet, auferetur ab eo. Unde Chrysostomus: si vides tepidum, debes admonere quod desistat: et si non vult, dimitte eum. Apoc. III, 16: utinam calidus esses, aut frigidus; sed quia tepidus es, et nec frigidus, nec calidus, incipiam te evomere ex ore meo. Secundum quod requiritur est studium; et haec est expositio Remigii. Unde qui habet bonum ingenium, et non studet, non proficiet. Unde qui habet studium, illi dabitur sapientia, et abundabit; Prov. II, v. 4: si quaesieris eam quasi pecuniam, et sicut thesauros effoderis illam, tunc intelliges timorem domini, et scientiam Dei invenies. Qui autem non habet, studium, quod videtur habere, scilicet ingenium naturale, non proficiet, sed auferetur ab eo. Tertium quod requiritur est caritas: quia caritas omnium virtutum radix est et omnium bonorum operum. Apostolus ad Eph. III, 17: in caritate radicati et fundati. Unde si habes, scilicet caritatem, prorumpes in omne opus bonum; apostolus I Cor. XIII, 4: caritas patiens est, benigna est. Unde si non habes, totum siccatur. Unde quodcumque bonum habet homo sine caritate, nihil est, quia qui non diligit, manet in morte, I Io. III, 14. Quartum quod requiritur, est fides, quia qui fidem non habent, alia bona parum valent; Sap. I, 2: apparet autem eis qui fidem habent in illum. Et Rom. X, 10: corde creditur ad iustitiam, ore autem confessio fit ad salutem. Et qui non habet iustitiam fidei, id quod videtur habere, sive naturale, sive morale, auferetur ab eo. Apostolus ad Rom. XIV, 23: omne quod non est ex fide, peccatum est. Dico ergo quod datum est vobis, quia vos habetis fidem, illis autem non est datum. Sed hic cavendum est de quodam errore, quia videtur quod ex studio et bonis naturalibus possemus acquirere gloriam aeternam. Sed Paulus dicit: quid habes quod non accepisti? Unde et desiderium, et studium, et caritas, et fides, omnia haec sunt a Deo.
13:13
Ideo in parabolis loquor eis et cetera. Hic adaptat ad propositum; et duo facit. Primo applicat quantum ad Iudaeos; secundo quoad apostolos, ibi vestri autem beati oculi et cetera. Et primo duo facit. Primo adaptat ne ex odio videretur dicere; secundo inducit auctoritatem, ibi et adimpletur in eis prophetia Isaiae. Notate quod monens ad salutem, manifestat doctrinam suis actibus. Unde Act. I, 1: coepit Iesus facere et docere. Et Io. XV, 24: si opera non fecissem quae nullus alius fecit, peccatum non haberent. Item: si locutus non fuissem eis, peccatum non haberent. Unde ante sine parabolis locutus est eis, sed modo post operationem miraculorum in parabolis loquor eis, quia videntes non vident. Vident miracula, non vident effectum. Vel sic videntes, scilicet exterius, non vident interius. Is. XLIII, v. 8: educ foras populum caecum, et oculos habentem, surdum, et aures ei sunt et cetera. Et audientes non audiunt, nec intelligunt. Audiunt verba quibus excitari deberent ad bonum, tamen non audiunt, idest non habent effectum; Ez. II, 7: si forte audiant et quiescant. Et ibid. XXXIII, 31: in canticum oris sui vertunt illos. Et quid est quod non vident? Quia non intelligunt; Ps. LXXXI, 5: nescierunt, neque intellexerunt, in tenebris ambulant. Consequenter inducitur auctoritas Isaiae prophetae.
13:14
Et adimpletur in eis prophetia Isaiae dicentis: auditu audietis, et non intelligetis etc., quod scribitur Is. VI, v. 9; sed ibi dicitur imperative, hic praenunciative. Ibi: audite audientes, et nolite intelligere, et videte visionem, et nolite cognoscere. Et tanguntur tria. Primo Iudaeorum duritia; secundo causa; tertio illius causae effectus. Secunda ibi incrassatum est enim cor populi huius; tertia ibi ne quando videant et cetera. Et quia duo dixerat, scilicet de auditu et de visu; ideo duo dicit audietis, auditu scilicet exteriori, audietis doctrinam Christi et non intelligetis, mysteria; Ps. XXXV, v. 4: noluit intelligere ut bene ageret; Osee c. IV, 6: quia tu scientiam repulisti, repellam te, ne sacerdotio fungaris mihi. Et videntes videbitis, et non videbitis. Videbitis carnem Christi visu exteriori, et non considerabitis virtutem eius. Palpavimus sicut caeci parietem, et quasi absque oculis attrectavimus, etc., Is. LIX, 10.
13:15
Sequitur ratio incrassatum est enim cor populi huius et cetera. Quia enim de auditu fecerat mentionem, et intelligere proprie est mentis; ideo cor populi huius, idest mens, incrassatum est, idest excaecatum. Quare? Quia sicut ad visionem corporalem puritas requiritur, sic ad spiritualem. Unde intellectus dicitur vis superior, quoniam maxime spiritualis. Incrassatur intellectus, quando applicatur grossis et terrenis, sed quando abstrahitur, subtiliatur, sicut in apostolis; II ad Cor. IV, 18: non contemplantibus nobis quae videntur, sed quae non videntur. Unde isti non considerabant nisi terrena. Animalis homo non percipit quae sunt spiritus Dei, apostolus I ad Cor. II, 14; Deut. XXXII, 15: incrassatus, impinguatus, dilatatus, dereliquit Deum factorem suum, et recessit a Deo salutari suo. Item sciendum quod quando homo audit quae non placent, non potest de facili intelligere: ergo isti male intelligebant, quia eis non placebant verba sua. Ideo dicitur: et auribus graviter audierunt; Io. VI, 61: durus est hic sermo, et quis potest hunc audire? Et oculos suos clauserunt et cetera. Contingit quod aliquis habet oculos, et non videt, quia claudit oculos: unde ipse sibi facit impedimentum. Aliqua vero sunt ita occulta, ut nisi multum infigat intuitum, non potest videre; sed si res sit in medio, sicut paries, non potest homo non videre nisi claudat oculos. Ideo si dominus non fecisset miracula aperta, non esset mirum si non crederent; sed apertissima fecit, ideo ipsi cognoscerent, nisi clauderent oculos; Dan. XIII, 9: declinaverunt oculos suos, ut non viderent caelum et cetera. Unde notandum quod in ista obduratione causa per se est homo, Deus vero non indurat nisi in non impartiendo gratiam. Deus ergo indurat, quia non dat gratiam; sed homo quia imponit sibi impedimentum lumini. Ideo istis imputatur quod oculos clauserunt. Ne quando videant oculis. Hic ponitur damnum quod consequuntur. Unde potest intelligi dupliciter. Ita quod ly ne quando referatur ad totum sequens, ut sit sensus: ita clauserunt oculos, ne quando etc., et hoc modo intelligitur quod sit ex eorum malitia, quidam enim peccant ex infirmitate, quidam ex industria, sive ex certa malitia. Unde isti hoc attendentes clauserunt oculos ne intelligant; unde tacita est eorum malitia. Ne convertantur, et sanem eos, scilicet si convertantur; Ier. III, 14: convertimini, filii revertentes et cetera. Et haec expositio est Chrysostomi. Et ponuntur tria: ne videant, ne audiant, ne corde intelligant, et respondent tribus supradictis. Augustinus aliter exponit dicens ne quando videant, cum modo non videant oculis, et auribus audiant, et corde intelligant, et convertantur, et sanem eos. Unde dicit Augustinus quod possent haec verba habere duplicem sensum, quia aliquando ponitur ne quando pro eo quod est ut possit accidere, ut habetur II ad Tim. II, 25: ne quando det illis Deus poenitentiam ad cognoscendam veritatem. Aliquando vero ponitur pro eo quod est ne possit contingere, idest hoc contingeret nisi argueremus et cetera. Et quid est ergo quod dicit incrassatum est? Solvit Augustinus quod aliquando contingit quod homo superbus est, et videtur ei, quod sit valde bonus; et permittit dominus cadere in alia peccata ut sanet eum a superbia sua. Tales sunt praesumptuosi, de quibus Rom. X, 3: ignorantes Dei iustitiam, et suam quaerentes statuere, iustitiae Dei non sunt subiecti. Quia igitur isti superbi erant, ideo permisi ut excaecarentur, ut videant et audiant, et sanem eos. Et haec expositio habetur ex littera Marci c. IV, 12. Sed littera Ioannis XII, 40 contradicit quia ibi dicit, propterea non poterant credere, quia Isaias dixit: excaecavit oculos eorum; et induravit cor eorum, ut non videant oculis, et non intelligant corde, et convertantur, et sanem eos. Non ergo sunt excaecati, ut crederent, sed ut non crederent. Sed, secundum Augustinum, hic est quaestio gravis, quia si excaecati sunt, ut non credant; ergo non debet eis imputari. Solvit Augustinus: possumus dicere, quod hoc quod excaecati sunt, ex praecedentibus peccatis meruerunt. Rom. I, 21: obscuratum est insipiens cor eorum; dicentes enim se esse sapientes, stulti facti sunt, et sequitur post, propter quod Deus tradidit eos et cetera. Ideo propter peccata induravit, et aures aggravavit, non indurando, sed non impartiendo gratiam propter peccata eorum. Et possumus aliter dicere, secundum Augustinum: incrassatum est cor populi huius; ut non videant, et convertantur, scilicet statim, sed permanentes crucifigant Christum, et post videntes miracula convertantur. Et dicit Augustinus quod videtur haec sententia extorta, si non videmus ita accidisse de facto. Aliqui enim non reducuntur ad humilitatem nisi in grave peccatum cadant: sic dominus istis fecit.
13:16
Vestri autem beati oculi qui vident, et aures vestrae quae audiunt et cetera. Supra ostendit dominus miseriam Iudaeorum qui videntes non videbant, hic ostendit beatitudinem apostolorum qui videbant et audiebant. Et primo ostendit beatitudinem; secundo signum ostendit, ibi amen quippe dico vobis et cetera. Dicit ergo, quod videntes non vident, sed vestri oculi sunt beati. Sed si istud referatur ad oculos exteriores et aures, ita beatificantur oculi Iudaeorum sicut apostolorum. Ideo dicit Hieronymus quod oportet intelligere duplices oculos, scilicet exteriores, quibus communiter omnes viderunt: et de his non loquitur; vel interiores, quibus apostoli soli viderunt. Ad Eph. I, 17: det vobis spiritum sapientiae et revelationis in agnitione eius illuminatos oculos cordis. Unde similiter et sunt aures quaedam exteriores, quaedam interiores, de quibus supra: qui habet aures audiendi, audiat. Is. l, 5: dominus mihi aperuit aurem, ego autem non contradico, retrorsum non abii. Beatitudinem tribuit in videndo, quia haec beatitudo in via non consistit nisi in participatione beatitudinis aeternae, quae consistit in visione: in visione enim Dei est gloria hominis; Ier. IX, 23: non glorietur sapiens in sapientia sua; et sequitur, sed glorietur qui gloriatur, scire et nosse me.
13:17
Deinde ponit signum amen quippe dico vobis et cetera. Dicit Augustinus: beatus est qui habet omnia quae vult. Unde beati quibus sunt data omnia quae antiqui voluerunt, scilicet prophetae et iusti. Quilibet enim iustus rex est; unde habetur Prov. XX, 8: rex qui sedet in solio, dissipat omne malum. Et hoc est ideo, quia cupierunt videre quae videtis. Si ergo illi desideraverunt, et non habuerunt, et vos habetis: ergo iam quamdam participationem beatitudinis percipitis. Sed quid est quod dicit et non viderunt? Nonne habetur Io. VIII, 56: Abraham desideravit videre diem meum, vidit, et gavisus est? Item Isaiae VI, 1: vidi dominum sedentem super solium excelsum et elevatum. Et idem de passione; unde cap. LIII, 2: vidimus eum, et non erat aspectus. Una solutio est quod aliqui viderunt, aliqui non. Sed, ut dicit Hieronymus, periculosum est hoc dicere. Vel aliter, quod viderunt, sed non ita manifeste. Ad Eph. III, 5: quod aliis generationibus non est agnitum filiis hominum, sicut nunc revelatum est sanctis apostolis. Vel aliter, quod totum referatur ad visionem et auditum praesentiae corporalis, quia videre in carne desiderabile fuit iustis. Exemplum habetur in Simeone, Lc. II, 10. Unde vestri oculi sunt beati qui vident et cetera. Et nonne Iudaei viderunt? Dico quod de ipsis dicitur quod non vident, quia solum exterius vident. Sed contrarium habetur in Io. XX, 29, ubi dicitur: beati qui non viderunt et crediderunt. Dicendum, quod est beatitudo rei, quae habetur per participationem, et beatitudo spei, quae habetur in merendo. Unde beati qui non viderunt beatitudine spei sive meriti, et beati qui vident beatitudine rei sive participationis; unde de Abraham dicitur Io. VIII, v. 56: exultavit ut videret diem meum; vidit, et gavisus est.
13:18
Vos autem parabolam seminantis et cetera. Hic ponitur expositio. Et primo concludit, quod ipsi erant digni; secundo exponit. Dicit ergo vos ergo audite etc., quia scilicet estis digni vos audire, et non solum audire, sed per me audire; Prov. I, 5: audiens sapiens sapientior erit. Omnis qui audit verbum regni et cetera. Hic exponit; et quia fecerat mentionem de duplici terra, ideo primo exponit quod dixerat de terra mala, secundo de terra bona, ibi qui vero in terram bonam seminatus est et cetera. Item, in terra mala posuerat tres differentias, quia quaedam secus viam quaedam in petrosa, quaedam in spinosa. Et hoc exponit. Et ad huius intellectum debetis scire, quod audire verbum Dei debet habere effectum unum, ut infigatur in corde unde: beatus qui in lege domini meditatur die ac nocte, Ps. I, 2. Alibi in corde meo abscondi eloquia tua, ut non peccem tibi. Item alius effectus est ut perducatur in opus. In quibusdam enim impeditur primus, in quibusdam secundus. De primo ponitur. Et sciendum quod littera habet interpositionem, et debet sic intelligi. Omnis qui audit verbum regni, et non intelligit, venit malus, et rapit quod seminatum est in corde eius. Et hic est qui est secus viam. Et quare non intelligit? Quia venit malus homo etc., unde omnis qui audit verbum regni, idest Christi praedicantis regnum caelorum, quia Christus solum regnum Dei praedicavit: Moyses enim terrenum regnum praedicavit. Unde Petrus, Io. VI, 69: domine, ad quem ibimus? Verba vitae aeternae habes. Aliqui, sicut infideles, non audiunt; Is. LXV, 12: locutus sum, et non audivistis et cetera. Aliqui sunt qui audiunt; beati qui audiunt verba Dei, Lc. XI, 28. Sed non intelligit. Glossa: quia audit non ex affectu unde non recondit in corde. Ps. XXXV, 4: noluit intelligere ut bene ageret. Et quid erit de isto?
13:19
Capitur a furibus, quia detinetur mens a cogitationibus, et ita rapitur; et hoc est quod dicit venit malus, scilicet Diabolus, quia malus non natura, sed perversitate: et rapit, scilicet occulte, seducendo, et inducendo vanam cogitationem, quod seminatum est in corde eius, scilicet semen: hic est qui seminatus est secus viam. Seminatus aliquando nominat quod seminatur, aliquando agrum qui seminatur: unde cum dicit quod seminatum est, intelligitur semen; cum vero dicitur qui seminatus est, intelligitur ager. Homo enim dicitur ager, de quo agro habetur Prov. XXIV, 27: diligenter exerce agrum tuum et cetera. Et quomodo secus viam? Quoniam non custoditur, contra illud Prov. IV, 23: omni custodia serva cor tuum, quoniam ex ipso vita procedit. Sic homo dicitur seminatus secus viam, qui verbum recipit, sed non custodit. Secundus effectus est producere in opus; unde Iac. I, 22: estote factores verbi, et non auditores tantum. Effectus autem iste impeditur per prospera et adversa.
13:20
De eo qui impeditur per adversa dicit qui autem super petrosa seminatus est et cetera. Primo ergo ponit principium boni; secundo occasionem mali, ibi non habent autem in se radicem; tertio malum, ibi facta autem tribulatione et cetera. Petra est malum cor, in quod non potest penetrare verbum, sicut in terra petrosa, et ubi est parum de terra; sic aliqui non exponunt cor suum penetrabile. Tunc enim dicitur penetrabile, quando nihil praeponit verbo, ita quod verbum habeat ut radicem principalem. Unde Ez. XI, 19: auferam a vobis cor lapideum et cetera. Hic verbum audit, et continuo cum gaudio suscipit illud, ideo delectatur de iustitia, et pronus fit ad bonum. Ad Gal. III, 5: qui tribuit vobis spiritum sanctum, operatur in vobis virtutes. Et sic delectatur; sed non potest figi, quia radicem non habet, quia in lapide seminatur. Radix autem caritas est. Ad Eph. c. III, 17: in caritate radicati et fundati et cetera. Sed temporalis est, et ad tempus gaudet; Eccli. VI, 10: est amicus socius mensae, et non permanebit in die necessitatis. Haec est ergo occasio, quia non habet radicem. Et quomodo est? Quia male figitur.
13:21
Unde dicit facta tribulatione et persecutione propter verbum etc., ut quando occurrunt adversantes contra fidem, et tribulationes per interiores vel exteriores adversitates propter doctrinam verbi, vel propter fidem continuo scandalizantur, quia a fide resiliunt; Ps. CXVIII, 165: pax multa diligentibus legem tuam, et non est illis scandalum. Ille qui perseverat, est amicus. Et dicit continuo: quia etsi caritatem habeant, ex multa tribulatione possent scandalizari. Sed quando continuo ex parva tribulatione quis scandalizatur, non est radicatus in caritate; unde I ad Cor. X, 13: fidelis Deus, qui non permittit hominem tentari ultra quam possit, sed faciet etiam cum tentatione proventum. Et ad Hebr. XII, 4: nondum enim restitistis usque ad sanguinem. Et secundum Hieronymum continuo, quia distanter inter istum et illum. Qui autem seminatus est in spinis et cetera. Hic ponitur impedimentum bene fructificandi, quod aliquando fit ex prosperitatibus, et aliquando ex adversitatibus; unde dicit qui autem in spinis seminatus est, hic est qui audit verbum Dei. Istae spinae sunt sollicitudines huius saeculi; sicut enim spinae pungunt, et non sinunt hominem quiescere, sic nec istae sollicitudines. Ideo nolite seri super spinas. Sollicitudo huius saeculi et fallacia divitiarum suffocat verbum. Sollicitudo quoad futura, fallacia divitiarum, quoad praesentia: unde cum abundant divitiae, fallaces sunt; I ad Tim. VI, 17: divitibus huius saeculi praecipe non sublime sapere neque sperare in incerto divitiarum. Item cum desiderantur, fallunt quantum ad satietatem, quia non satiant. Item sollicitant; ideo dominus apostolis suis prohibet, nolite solliciti esse quid manducetis, aut bibatis, supra VI, 31. Suffocat verbum. Superius dixit aruit, hic suffocat. Scitis enim quod candela potest extingui vel propter defectum humoris, et tunc arescit: aliquando propter superfluitatem, et tunc suffocatur; sic et vita naturalis, quae fundatur in calido et humido, potest deficere propter abundantiam humoris, vel propter defectum.
13:22
Similiter tribulationes aliquando subtrahunt humores consolationis praesentis, et tunc redditur instabile, et arescit: aliquando accrescunt, et tunc suffocatur; ideo semen est sine fructu; unde dicit et sine fructu efficitur. Ad Rom. VI, 21: quem ergo fructum habuistis in illis in quibus nunc erubescitis? Et sequitur, servi autem facti Deo, habetis fructum vestrum in sanctificationem; ad Eph. V, 9: fructus enim lucis in omni bonitate, et iustitia, et veritate.
13:23
Qui vero in terram bonam seminatus est et cetera. Exposita triplici differentia ad malum, subiungit ad bona, quam distinguit per tres effectus, quia primo audit, item plus et intelligit, item fructum affert, et facit aliud quidem centesimum, aliud autem sexagesimum, aliud vero trigesimum. Exponatur sicut supra. Sciendum tamen quod Augustinus Lib. II, cap. 23 de Civ. Dei, ponit expositionem quorumdam qui volebant sic interpretari, quia in die, cum dominus veniet ad iudicium, multi sancti orabunt pro multis; et secundum quod erunt meliores, plures eis dabuntur. Unde quibusdam dabuntur triginta, quibusdam sexaginta, quibusdam centum. Sed hoc est contra fidem: quia peccata mortalia non dimittentur, quia sine caritate non possunt dimitti; unde mortalia contraria sunt caritati, venialia non: ideo et cetera.
13:24
Supra posuit parabolam, in qua ostendebatur impedimentum evangelicae doctrinae ab extrinseco, hic ponitur alia parabola, in qua ponitur impedimentum de audienda doctrina, quod est ab intrinseco, quia in hac ad nos trahuntur ea, de quibus ingenia solent sollicitari. Primo ergo docet de origine boni et mali; secundo de processu; tertio de fine. Secundum ibi cum autem crevisset et cetera. Tertium ibi et in tempore messis dicam messoribus et cetera. Circa primum notantur duo. Primo de origine boni; secundo mali, ibi cum autem dormirent homines et cetera. Dicit ergo aliam parabolam proposuit illis. Et quibus? Eis. Dico non apostolis tantum, sed etiam turbis. Unde cum primam in navi exposuisset apostolis, convertit se ad turbas. Aliam, non alteram; quia non solum proposuit duas parabolas, sed plures; alterum vero unum de duobus dicitur. Plures autem posuit, ut pluribus dispositionibus subveniret. Quidam enim afficiuntur in uno, quidam in alio. Simile factum est regnum caelorum homini qui seminavit bonum semen in agro suo. In regno continetur rex, et hi qui reguntur: et isti sunt homines caelestes, qui facti sunt aequales Angelis; Ps. XC, 11: Angelis suis mandavit de te, ut custodiant te in omnibus viis tuis et cetera. Homini qui seminavit bonum semen. Tres parabolae ponuntur consequenter de semine. Prima de semine seminato; secunda de semine inspirato; tertia de semine multiplicato. Secundum intentionem litterae, aliter quam supra accipitur semen. Seminatur enim semen quod seminatur in homine, et hoc est verbum Dei, sicut habetur Lc. XXII. Hic autem accipitur ipse homo, in quo seminatur. Et hoc patet, quia infra dicit quod semen istud sunt filii regni; unde non est alia facienda expositio ab ea quam dominus fecit. Et dicitur semen, quia sicut semen est principium propagationis, sic homines boni fundamentum totius fidei; unde ex apostolis tota Ecclesia pullulavit. Unde Is. I, 9: nisi dominus reliquisset nobis semen, quasi Sodoma fuissemus. Et istud fuit bonum semen, de quo Is. VI, 13: semen sanctum erit id quod steterit in ea. Istud seminavit Christus, et ubi? In agro suo, idest in mundo. Mundus enim dicitur ager, in quo sunt boni ac mali, quem dominus per creationem edidit; unde Io. I, 10: mundus per ipsum factus est. Et in Ps. XLIX, 11: pulchritudo agri mecum est. Cum autem dormirent homines et cetera. Habito de origine boni, hic agit de origine mali. Et primo ponitur occasio malitiae illatae; secundo ordo. Et primo ponitur occasio duplex: una est ex parte custodum, secunda ex parte seminantis.
13:25
Ex parte custodum dicit cum autem dormirent homines etc., idest praepositi humani generis, qui positi sunt ad custodiendum dormirent, scilicet per dormitionem mortis. Sancti scilicet apostoli qui noverunt quod haeretici in Ecclesia miscuerunt se tritico; unde Paulus: scio quod post decessum meum intrabunt lupi rapaces in vos, non parcentes gregi. Deinde ponitur alia occasio; unde dicit venit inimicus etc., idest Diabolus; Ps. LXXIII, 23: superbia eorum qui te oderunt, ascendit semper: eorum qui te oderunt, idest Daemonum. Haec autem inimicitia est secundum perversitatem voluntatis. Sed est quaestio. Estne hoc verum quod aliqua res odiat Deum? Dicendum, quod amor non est nisi rei cognitae. Dupliciter autem potest cognosci Deus: in se, vel in suis effectibus. In se impossibile est quin ametur: quicquid enim amatur, amatur sub specie boni. Cum ergo sit prima bonitas, odiri non potest. Sed in effectibus suis non est impossibile. Daemones enim inquantum sunt, eum amant a quo sunt; sed aliqui effectus displicent eis, quod scilicet contra voluntatem suam puniantur, quod non ad voluntatem suam puniant homines, et similia. Sequitur de ordine et superseminavit zizania. Singula verba habent magnam significationem. Videamus ergo quid est quod seminatur, et qualis est ordo. Quod seminatur est zizania, quae similis est tritico, et lolium vocatur. Quid significatur per zizaniam? Filii nequam, et omnes qui iniquitatem diligunt, specialiter haeretici. Tria sunt genera malorum: pravi Catholici, schismatici et haeretici. Mali Catholici per paleas significantur, de quibus supra cap. III, 12: paleas comburet igni. Schismatici per aristas. Haeretici per zizaniam. Seminantur ergo in agro, idest in hoc mundo. Item zizania habet similitudinem cum tritico, sic isti praetendunt speciem boni, ut habetur I Tim. I, 7: volentes esse legis doctores, et non intelligentes neque quae loquuntur, neque de quibus affirmant. Et nota quod dicitur supra seminavit, et hic non; quia prius fuerunt Catholici, quam haeretici. Diabolus enim videns Ecclesiam dilatari, invidit, et seminavit corruptivum, et movit corda haereticorum, ut magis noceret; unde ex nobis erant, secundum quod habetur in I canonica Ioannis II, 19, sed ex nobis non erant, quia si ex nobis fuissent, permansissent utique nobiscum. Item dicit in medio tritici. Non curat Diabolus quod aliqui sint haeretici inter gentiles, quia omnes possidet, sed in medio tritici et fidelis populi. Et hoc est quod dicitur Iob IV, 18: et in Angelis suis reperit pravitatem. Et Augustinus dicit, quod nulla societas est ita bona quin aliquis sit pravus: unde in societate apostolorum unus fuit malus, scilicet Iudas. Item dicit et abiit: ubi signatur malitia Daemonis. Abiit, idest occultum se reddidit. Quando enim instigat, non semper cooperatur: si enim ad votum omnia succederent, de facili posset discerni; ideo aliquando malitiae suae cedit; Ps. IX, 9: insidiatur in abscondito, quasi leo in specula sua. Consequenter agitur de processu boni et mali. Cum autem crevisset herba. Et ut intelligatis, tria considerantur. Primo ponitur manifestatio bonorum a malis; secundo zelus bonorum contra malos; tertio tolerantia.
13:26
Dicit ergo cum crevisset herba, et fructum fecisset, tunc apparuerunt et zizania et cetera. A principio enim quando seminatur, non apparet, sed cum crescit herba. Et hoc potest ad utrumque referri, et ad triticum, et ad zizaniam. Augustinus exponit de tritico, quia cum homo parvus est, non potest discernere; sed quando crescit, et facit fructum, et fit spiritualis, tunc cognoscit; I ad Cor. II, 15: spiritualis discernit omnia. Chrysostomus exponit de zizania, quia primo non apparet, quia haeretici primo abscondunt scientiam, quia primo aliqua bona dicunt et praedicant laicis, et post inserunt aliqua mala de clericis, quae libenter audiuntur; et sic avertunt populum a dilectione clericorum, et sic per consequens Ecclesiae. Sed post cum suscipiunt doctrinam, manifestant malitiam. Primo enim non dicunt nisi levia, sed post se manifestant et doctrinam suam, quae intelligitur per vinum; de quo vino dicitur Prov. XXIII, 31: ingreditur blande, retro autem mordebit ut coluber. Accedentes autem servi patrisfamilias et cetera. Hic ponitur de zelo bonorum contra malos. Et primo inquirunt de origine mali; secundo moventur zelo ad extirpationem malorum, ibi servi autem dixerunt et cetera. Dicit accedentes autem et cetera. Primo videndum qui sint isti servi. Infra dicit de messoribus; sed isti non servi, sed Angeli. Isti sunt homines boni: et hoc non est inconveniens, cum dominus dicatur et ostium, et ostiarius. Accedentes autem servi, per fidem; Ps. XXXIII, 6: accedite ad eum, et illuminamini.
13:27
Dixerunt, domine, nonne bonum semen seminasti in agro tuo? Nonne apostoli bonam doctrinam seminaverunt? Ita utique. Vidit dominus cuncta, quae fecerat, et erant valde bona, Gen. I, 31. Unde ergo habet zizania? Quaestio similis habetur Ier. c. II, 21: ego plantavi vineam electam, quomodo conversa es mihi in pravum, vinea aliena?
13:28
Respondet dominus et ait illis: inimicus homo hoc fecit. Et notate quod hoc non ex prima origine, sed de hoc quod in hominibus est a Diabolo; Sap. II, 24: invidia Diaboli intravit mors in orbem terrarum. Homo dicitur Diabolus per defectum a deitate; Ps. IX, 20: exurge, domine, non confortetur homo. Hic homo dicitur inimicus propter consummatam malitiam; Gen. III, 15: inimicitias ponam inter te et ipsum. Servi autem dixerunt. Hic dicitur quod servi moventur zelo ad extirpationem malorum. Vis, imus, et colligimus ea? Dicuntur hic de ipsis duo laudabilia, quia moventur ad destruendum malum; I ad Cor. c. V, 13: auferte malum ex vobis ipsis. Item aliud laudabile, quia hoc facere nolunt proprio motu, sed iussu domini; unde Tob. IV, v. 20: omni tempore benedic Deum, et omnia consilia tua in ipso permaneant. Et ait illis. Nota, hoc est tertium, scilicet de sustinentia malorum; de hoc Eccle. VIII, 11: etenim quia cito non profertur contra malos sententia, filii hominum absque timore perpetrant mala. Et primo ostendit propositum; secundo rationem assignat; tertio ponit terminum sustinentiae, quia semper non sustinebit. Dicit ergo non, idest non volo quod colligatis adhuc; II Petr. ult., 9: non tardat dominus promissionem suam, sed patienter expectat. Ne forte, hic ponit rationem. Et prima fronte notare debetis, quod bonum est magnum, et victoriosum supra malum, quia bonum potest esse sine malo, malum autem non sine bono; ideo sustinet dominus multa mala, ut veniant vel etiam ne pereant multa bona.
13:29
Ideo dicit ne forte colligentes zizania, idest malos, vel haereticos etc., eradicetis simul et triticum. Quatuor de causis contingit quare mali non debeant eradicari propter bonos. Una causa est, quia per malos exercitantur boni; I Cor. XI, 19: oportet haereses esse, ut qui probati sunt, manifesti fiant in vobis; Prov. XI, 29: qui stultus est, serviet sapienti. Si non fuissent haeretici, non claruisset scientia sanctorum, Augustini, et aliorum. Unde qui vellet malos eradicare, eradicaret et multa bona. Item contingit quod qui modo malus est, postea bonus fit, ut Paulus. Unde si occisus fuisset Paulus, careremus doctrina tanti magistri, quod absit. Ideo si vis eradicare, eradicabis simul et triticum, scilicet eum, qui erit triticum; Ps. LXVII, 23: dixit dominus, ex Basan convertam, convertam in profundum maris. Tertia ratio, quia aliqui videntur mali, et non sunt; ideo si velles evellere malos, statim multos bonos extirpares. Et hoc apparet, quia noluit Deus quod colligerentur, donec ad perfectam maturitatem pervenirent; unde I ad Cor. IV, 5: nolite ante tempus iudicare. Quarta ratio est, quia aliquis quandoque est magnae potestatis; ideo si excludatur, trahit multos secum, et sic cum illo malo multi pereunt. Ideo congregatio non excommunicatur, nec princeps populi, ne cum uno multi cadant. De tali intelligitur quod dicitur in Apocalypsi XII, 4, quod draco traxit tertiam partem stellarum secum et cetera. Et Gen. c. XVIII, 25: absit a te ut hanc rem facias, et occidas iustum cum impio. Sed numquid semper parcetur eis?
13:30
Non, sed usque ad tempus; unde dicit sinite utraque crescere usque ad messem et cetera. Similis sententia habetur Apoc. ult., 11: qui nocet, noceat adhuc, et qui in sordibus est, sordescat adhuc. Sinite utraque crescere usque ad messem. Contra istam sententiam obiicitur, quia dicitur Is. I, 16: auferte malum cogitationum vestrarum et cetera. Item I Cor. V, v. 7: expurgate vetus fermentum, ut sitis nova conspersio sicut estis azymi et cetera. Quid ergo dicit sinite et cetera? Chrysostomus dicit quod loquitur de occisione. Unde haeretici non sunt occidendi, quia inde multa mala sequerentur. Augustinus in epistola quadam dicit, quod fuit sibi visum aliquando quod non deberent occidi; sed post experimento didicit quod multi convertuntur per violentiam: dominus enim quosdam violenter trahit, sicut traxit Paulum. Unde iste coacte conversus plus profecit quam omnes alii qui voluntarie crediderunt. Et hanc opinionem (vel quaestionem) tractavit Augustinus. Unde secundum sententiam Chrysostomi, si non possit sine periculo, non debet fieri, sed ubi maius periculum timetur. Et hoc patet inducendo in omnibus, quia etsi mali sunt, prosunt ad exercitationem. Quia tamen magis timendum est ne evangelica doctrina per eos in aliis pereat, ideo et cetera. Item aliqui qui modo sunt mali, fiunt post boni. Verum est quod statim non debent occidi, sed, sicut habetur ad Titum III, 10, haereticum post primam et secundam monitionem devita. Ad aliud quod tertio opponitur, quia scilicet multi videntur mali qui sunt boni, verum est, si fieret indiscrete, sicut habetur I ad Tim. IV. Item quod dictum est, quod princeps populi excommunicari non debet, si videas quod maius sit scandalum si excommunicetur quam in eo quod delinquit, non debet excommunicari; sed si aliquid egisset quod esset ad periculum fidei, sine dubio excommunicari debet, quodcumque inde accidat damnum. Et in tempore messis dicam messoribus et cetera. Supra dominus exposuit parabolice originem boni et mali, et processum utriusque, hic agitur de similitudine utriusque. Et primo ponitur tempus finis; secundo ponuntur ministri; tertio modus et ordo, quorum unumquodque ordinatur ad finem. Tempus tangitur, cum dicitur in tempore messis et cetera. Tempus messis est tempus collectionis fructus, qui expectatur ex seminibus. Duplex est autem collectio: una in Ecclesia praesenti, alia in caelesti. Et ideo duplex est messis: quaedam congregationis fructuum in praesenti; de hac Io. IV, 35: levate oculos vestros, et videte regiones, quoniam albae sunt iam ad messem. Item tempus messis in triumphanti Ecclesia; unde infra, eodem dicitur, quod messis est consummatio saeculi; ergo usque ad illud tempus differtur. Qui sunt ministri? Messores. Unde dicam messoribus. Messores primae messis fuerunt apostoli: ipsi enim collegerunt et converterunt totum mundum, de quibus Io. IV, 38: misi vos metere quod non seminastis. In secunda messe messores erunt Angeli; Apoc. XIV, 15 dictum est cuidam Angelo: mitte falcem tuam, et mete: quia venit hora ut metatur, quoniam aruit messis terrae et cetera. Quae enim mediante Deo fiunt, credendum quod fiant ministerio Angelorum; unde dicitur de Angelis Ps. CII, 21: ministri eius, qui facitis voluntatem eius. Sed videamus ordinem, et quo modo assequantur finem, et quem finem. Et primo de malis; secundo de bonis. De malis sciendum, quod primo colliguntur; secundo alligantur; tertio comburuntur. In primo est separatio malorum a bonis. Quamdiu durat tempus istud, mali cum bonis sunt, zizania cum tritico, lilium inter spinas, ut habetur Cant. II, 2; infra XXV, 31: cum venerit filius hominis, separabit bonos a malis, haedos ab agnis. Unde dicit colligite primum zizania et cetera. Modo quasi indiscrete accidunt bona et mala bonis et malis: et hoc est quod dicitur Eccle. IX, 3, quod hoc pessimum est inter omnia, quae sub caelo fiunt, quia eadem cunctis eveniunt; sed tunc bona reddentur bonis, et mala malis. Ne ergo involvantur, oportet quod separentur et alligentur. Unde et alligate ea. In alligatione perpetuitas poenae signatur; Ps. CXLIX, 8: ad alligandos reges eorum in compedibus etc.; infra XXII, 13: ligatis manibus et pedibus, proiicite eum in tenebras exteriores, quod signat impoenitentiam et irrevocationem aeternae damnationis. In fasciculos. Omnes erunt separati a visione Dei: poena damni erit aequalis omnibus, ideo ponentur in fasciculos, sicut habetur Lev. XIII, ubi docetur discernere inter sanguinem et sanguinem, inter lepram et lepram; et Is. XXVII, 8: in mensura contra mensuram. Et ad quid? Ad comburendum, idest igni aeterno tradentur. De isto dicitur Lc. XVI, v. 24: quia crucior in hac flamma. Deinde cum dicitur triticum autem congregate in horreum meum, ponitur finis bonorum, et, e contrario, tria ponuntur, scilicet puritas, et unitas, et tranquillitas. Puritas, cum dicitur triticum. Sed notate quod zizania fuit colligata, ideo non fuit excussa, triticum vero fuit excussum. Et hoc significat quod mali cum suis inquinamentis in Infernum mittentur; sed boni penitus erunt purgati; Is. XXXV, 8: via sancta vocabitur, non transibit per eam pollutus. Item est inter eos unitas; unde congregate. Inter malos semper sunt iurgia, ideo non habent unitatem; sed boni congregantur; Ps. XLIX, 5: congregate illi sanctos eius, qui ordinant testamentum eius super sacrificia etc.; et infra XXIV, 28: ubi corpus, ibi congregabuntur et aquilae. Item erit inter eos tranquillitas; unde dicit in horreum meum. Horreum fit ad conservationem messis; sic illa patria erit horreum sanctorum, ubi erunt cum laude et laetitia sempiterna, ut habetur Is. XXXV, 10.
13:31
Per duas ostendit impedimentum evangelicae doctrinae. Sed quia posset aliquis dicere: si ita est, quod ita impeditur, quod quaedam secus viam, quaedam super petram etc., videtur quod non possit proficere; ideo subdit de profectu parabolice, quod scilicet profecerit propter duo. Primo propter parvitatem apparentem; secundo propter occultationem. Ideo duas parabolas ponit. Secunda ibi aliam parabolam locutus est eis. Tertio confirmat modum per auctoritatem prophetae, ibi haec omnia locutus est Iesus in parabolis. Circa primum primo agit de seminatione; secundo de parvitate seminis; tertio de magnitudine fructus. Secundum ibi quod minimum quidem est omnibus seminibus; tertium ibi quod cum creverit maius est omnibus oleribus. Dicit ergo simile est regnum caelorum grano synapis et cetera. In regno est rex, princeps, subditi, et etiam incarcerati. Item divitiae et cetera. Ideo ad haec omnia possumus assimilare regnum. Quod ergo dicit quod simile est regnum caelorum grano synapis, potest exponi, sicut dicit Hieronymus, quod per granum synapis doctrina evangelica intelligitur. Et quare? Quia granum istud fervidum est; item venena repellit. Et hoc significatur, quia doctrina evangelica per fidem facit fervescere; infra XVII, v. 19: si habueritis fidem sicut granum synapis, dicetis monti huic, transi hinc, et transibit; et nihil impossibile erit vobis. Item excludit errores; unde utilis est ad arguendum, ut habetur II ad Timoth. III, 16. Quod accipiens homo seminavit. Homo iste est Christus, qui seminavit istud semen; vel quilibet homo qui doctrinam evangelicam seminat. In agro suo, idest in corde suo, quando ei praebet assensum. Christus seminavit, quia fidem dedit in qua salvi sumus; Eph. II, 8: gratia enim salvati estis per fidem, et non ex vobis, Dei enim donum est. Item quilibet, qui obedit, seminat in agro, idest in corde; Prov. XXIV, 27: diligenter exerce agrum tuum. In isto agro sunt diversa semina, quae sunt diversa dogmata. Dogmata Hieronymi et Augustini magna videntur, et confirmantur magnis argumentis: similiter doctrina legis. Sed doctrina legis evangelicae modica apparuit, quia praedicabat Deum passum, crucifixum et huiusmodi. Et quis posset hoc credere? I ad Cor. I, 18: verbum crucis pereuntibus quidem stultitia est, his autem qui salvi fiunt, idest nobis, virtus Dei est.
13:32
Et ideo dicit quod minimum quidem est omnibus seminibus; unde primo minima apparuit. Sequitur magnitudo. Et primo ponitur magnitudo; secundo confirmatur, ibi cum autem creverit, idest pullulaverit, maius est omnibus oleribus, quia doctrina evangelica magis fructificavit quam doctrina legis, quia doctrina legis non fructificavit nisi inter Iudaeos; unde dicebatur Ps. CXLVII, 20: non fecit taliter omni nationi, et iudicia sua non manifestavit eis. Non enim fuit aliquis philosophus qui aliquam patriam potuerit totam convertere ad suam doctrinam: si enim aliquis philosophus, sicut Plato, dixisset quod talis et talis veniet, non crederetur ei. Ps. CXVIII, 85: narraverunt mihi iniqui fabulationes, sed non ut lex tua. Maior est ergo in soliditate, in generalitate et in utilitate. In soliditate et fit arbor, quia aliae doctrinae sunt olera mollia, nihil firmum habentia, quia rationi humanae subiecta, Sap. IX, 14: cogitationes enim mortalium timidae, et incertae providentiae nostrae, sed haec est arbor firma; Ps. CXVIII, 89: in aeternum, domine, permanet verbum tuum; Lc. XXI, 33: caelum et terra transibunt, verba autem mea non transibunt. Ideo sicut haec arbor se habet ad alias arbores, ita haec doctrina ad alias. Ita ut volucres caeli veniant, et habitent in ramis eius. Item praeest in generalitate doctrinae: quia haec scientia multos ramos habet, et exhibet homini quae sunt necessaria ad vitam. Unde si sunt coniugati, habent per istam qualiter se regere debent; si clerici quomodo vivant, et sic de aliis: ideo diversa dogmata sunt diversi rami. Item praeest utilitate, quia volucres habitant in ramis eius, idest omnes qui habent animum in caelis; ad Phil. III, 20: nostra conversatio est in caelis. Isti veniunt et meditantur, et quiescunt: qui enim habitant in terra, non sunt volucres; II ad Cor. IV, 18: non contemplantibus nobis quae videntur, sed quae non videntur: quae enim videntur, temporalia sunt; quae autem non videntur, aeterna sunt. Chrysostomus exponit de apostolis, quos comparavit grano synapis quia erant spiritu ferventes; et istud seminavit homo, idest Christus, in agro, idest in Ecclesia, ex quo tota fructificatio accidit Ecclesiae: et fuerunt modici et abiecti; nulla enim scientia divulgata est per tam deiectos homines; unde apostolus, I Cor. I, 27: non multi sapientes, sive potentes, non multi nobiles; sed quae stulta sunt mundi elegit Deus ut confundat sapientes et cetera. Sed cum creverit, maius est, effectum, omnibus, quia apostoli maiorem fecerunt fructum. Alexander convertit unam partem mundi ad se, Roma similiter, sed numquam tantum sicut isti, qui tantum fecerunt. Ut volucres caeli, idest boni, requiescant in ramis, idest in doctrinis eorum; Zach. VIII, 23: apprehendent fimbriam viri Iudaei dicentes: ibimus vobiscum; audivimus enim, quoniam Deus vobiscum est. Hilarius exponit de Christo qui fuit granum synapis propter fervorem, quia plenus spiritu sancto, quod seminavit, postea in morte, in agro, idest in populo, quod minimum fuit propter contemptum infidelium; Is. LIII, 2: vidimus eum, et non erat ei aspectus, et desideravimus eum, despectum et novissimum virorum, virum dolorum, et scientem infirmitatem. Et maius est omnibus oleribus, idest omnibus perfectis. Non adaequabitur ei aurum. Et comparantur perfecti oleribus, quia olus datur infirmis: qui infirmus est, olera manducet. Sed doctrina Christi perfectis datur, et sic fit arbor. Et hoc significatur per arborem, de qua habetur Dan. IV, 7 ss. Aliam parabolam locutus est eis.
13:33
Hic ponitur parabola de profectu, et ostenditur mirabilis, quia de semine occulto; unde dicit simile est regnum caelorum fermento, quod acceptum mulier abscondit in farinae satis tribus, donec fermentatum est totum. Notate quod non est inconveniens idem aliquando in bonum, aliquando in malum interpretari, sicut petra aliquando interpretatur Christus, aliquando contrarium, ut duritia; Ez. XXXVI, 26: auferam a vobis cor lapideum de carne vestra. Ita fermentum aliquando interpretatur in malum, inquantum habet corruptionem; I ad Cor. V, 7: expurgate vetus fermentum et cetera. Item ibid.: non in fermento veteri neque in fermento malitiae et nequitiae, sed in azymis sinceritatis et veritatis. Sed secundum quod habet fervorem et virtutem dilatandi, sic sonat in bonum. Quid ergo significatur per illud? Significantur quatuor. Chrysostomus dicit, quod istud fermentum sunt apostoli. Mulier, divina sapientia, abscondit, eos, in farinae satis tribus, idest in tribulationibus oppressit. Sed primo accepit; unde Io. XV, 19: ego vos elegi de mundo ut eatis. Quos misit inter fideles, posuit in farinae satis tribus. Satus est mensura, et valet modium et dimidium; idest in tribus mensuris farinae. Et quare in tribus? Ponitur finitum pro infinito, quia inter multas gentes. Vel propter tres partes mundi, quia ad omnes missi; vel propter gentes, quae a tribus filiis Noe ortae sunt. Donec fermentatum est totum, idest donec omnes converterentur ad Deum; Ps. XVIII, 5: in omnem terram exivit sonus eorum, et in fines orbis terrae verba eorum. Vel aliter, secundum Augustinum, per fermentum fervor caritatis significatur, quia sicut fermentum dilatat, sic caritas; Ps. CXVIII, 32: viam mandatorum tuorum cucurri, cum dilatasti cor meum. Mulier, ratio vel anima, abscondit in tribus, idest in toto corde, in tota anima, in totis viribus. Vel per tria sata tres status, scilicet praelatorum, contemplativorum et activorum, qui per Noe, Iob et Daniel intelliguntur. Vel possunt referri ad fructum centesimum, sexagesimum et trigesimum. Hieronymus exponit de doctrina evangelica, quam mulier, idest sapientia, abscondit in tribus satis, quae sunt spiritus et anima, vel irascibilis, et concupiscibilis, et rationalis. Vel aliter, per mulierem intelligitur fides; per tria sata, tres personae in divinis. Hilarius exponit de Christo, qui est fermentum, quod per providentiam patris in mundo absconsum est in lege triplici, lege naturae, lege Mosaica, et lege evangelica. Haec omnia locutus est Iesus in parabolis et cetera. Positis diversis parabolis ad turbas, hic confirmat, vel approbat per auctoritatem prophetae. Et dividitur in tres; quia primo ponitur consuetudo Christi circa parabolicam lectionem; secundo adhibetur auctoritas; tertio ponitur praecedentium expositio. Secunda ibi ut adimpleretur quod dictum est per prophetam; tertia ibi tunc dimissis turbis, venit in domum.
13:34
Dicit ergo haec omnia locutus est Iesus in parabolis ad turbas. Quare ergo turbis loqueretur in parabolis, ratio est duplex: quia in turba permixti erant aliqui fideles, et aliqui infideles, item aliqui benigni, et aliqui maligni: propter malignos et infideles loquebatur sic, ut non intelligerent, ut supra dictum est, ut videntes non videant, propter fideles, ut melius capiant, melius retineant. Et hoc habetur Marci IV, 33 s. Paulus I ad Cor. c. III, 1: non potui vobis loqui quasi spiritualibus, sed quasi carnalibus. Et sine parabolis non loquebatur eis. Hoc videtur falsum, quia in sermone domini in monte, et in multis aliis non loquebatur in parabolis. Chrysostomus sic solvit, quod verum est de ista tota locutione, quia istam totam praedicationem ad turbas parabolice locutus est. Augustinus sic, quod ideo non sine parabolis, quia aliquam locutionem non est locutus ad turbas, quin permiscuerit aliquam parabolam. Unde in sermone domini in monte permiscuit, ubi dixit nesciat sinistra tua quid faciat dextera tua. Et dicit, quod si aliquando inveniatur sine parabola, dicendum quod Evangelistae non secundum ordinem narraverunt: unde etsi non sit scripta, parabola intelligi debet, propter hoc quod ibi dicit, quod sine parabolis non loquebatur eis, et nisi commisceret parabolas.
13:35
Ut adimpleretur quod dictum est per prophetam dicentem: aperiam in parabolis os meum. Dupliciter locutus est dominus humano generi. Primo in prophetis; secundo in seipso; Is. LII, 6: ecce ego qui loquebar, ecce adsum. Utrobique parabolice locutus est, in prophetis multipliciter, et per seipsum similiter: quod enim factum est in prophetis, signum fuit eius quod faciendum erat per Christum; unde dicit, ego dominus, qui aperui os prophetarum in parabolis, aperiam in meipso. Eructabo abscondita a constitutione mundi. In aperitione oris est manifestatio secretorum, ut supra; eructatio ex intimis est. Tunc eructat quando de profundo sapientiae emittit; Ps. XLIV, 2: eructavit cor meum verbum bonum. Sapientia domini abscondita est; Iob XXVIII, 21: abscondita est ab oculis omnium viventium; Io. I, 18: Deum nemo vidit umquam; unigenitus filius, qui est in sinu patris, ipse enarravit et cetera. Eructavit abscondita, et quae fuerunt occulta a mundi constitutione; ad Eph. III, 5: quod aliis generationibus non est agnitum filiis hominum, sicuti nunc revelatum est sanctis apostolis eius, et prophetis in spiritu. Vel aliter. Eructabo ea, quae sunt a constitutione mundi, quae sunt abscondita. Et quare? Quia ipse est a constitutione mundi et ipse nobis revelavit seipsum per ea quae fecit; Rom. I, 20: invisibilia Dei per ea quae facta sunt intellecta conspiciuntur. Tunc dimissis turbis, venit in domum. Hic exponitur una de praemissis parabolis. Et primo describitur locus; secundo discipulorum interrogatio; tertio expositio.
13:36
Dicit ergo tunc dimissis turbis, venit in domum. In quo datur nobis exemplum, quod si velimus secreta investigare, debemus in secretum intrare; Sap. VIII, 16: intrans in domum meam, conquiescam cum illa; Eccli. XXXII, 15: praecurre in domum tuam, et illic avocare, et illic lude, et age conceptiones tuas, et non in delictis et verbo superbo et cetera. Et accesserunt ad eum discipuli eius dicentes: edissere nobis parabolam zizaniorum agri etc., quia de ista magis dubitabant. Aliquando prae reverentia accedere non audebant, ut habetur Io. IV, 27, quod nemo dixit ei, quare cum muliere loqueretur et cetera. Sed hic specialem audaciam acceperunt, quia audierant vobis datum est nosse mysteria regni caelestis. Sic si aliquid mysticum velimus acquirere, debemus ad eum accedere; Ps. XXXIII, 6: accedite ad eum, et illuminamini. Qui respondens ait. Hic ponitur expositio parabolae zizaniae. Et primo quoad primam seminationem; secundo quoad superseminationem; tertio quoad utrumque. Et primo exponit quid sit seminator, quid ager, quid semen.
13:37
Qui seminat bonum semen est filius hominis. Nominat se filium hominis, tum propter humilitatem, tum ut repellat haereticos futuros: quidam enim Deum esse negaverunt, quidam vero hominem. Unde dicit se filium hominis, quod ad hominem pertinet; et seminare spirituale, ad Deum pertinet. Ps. IV, 7: signatum est super nos lumen vultus tui, domine et cetera. Ager est mundus, quem ipse creavit; unde supra dixit, in agro suo; Io. I, 11: in propria venit et cetera. Item ibidem: mundus per ipsum factus est.
13:38
Bonum vero semen hi sunt filii regni, ex quo alii propagati sunt, qui fuerunt boni filii; quod si filii, et haeredes, ad Rom. VIII, 17. Deinde exponit quod ad superseminationem pertinet, et dicit quid sit semen. Zizania autem filii sunt nequam; Is. I, 4: vae populo gravi iniquitate, semini nequam, filiis sceleratis.
13:39
Deinde quis seminator, dicens inimicus autem, qui seminavit ea, est Diabolus, qui induxit peccatum; Sap. II, 24: invidia Diaboli intravit mors in orbem terrarum. Consequenter agitur de distinctione, et tria facit: primo ponitur tempus; secundo ministri; tertio distinctio. Tempus ponit messis vero consummatio saeculi est. Sicut est dictum, collectio prima facta est per apostolos, de qua Io. IV, 35: levate oculos vestros et videte regiones, quia albae sunt iam ad messem. Alia vero, in qua erit fructus collectio, de qua ad Galat. ult., 8: quae seminaverit homo, haec et metet. Messores vero Angeli sunt. Sicut enim in praesenti Ecclesia ministri boni sunt homines, sic tunc erunt Angeli. Consequenter ponit finem utriusque, ibi, sicut ergo colliguntur zizania, et cetera. Et primo quoad malos; secundo quoad bonos; tertio excitat ad spiritualem sensum.
13:40
Dicit ergo sicut zizania colliguntur, et igni comburuntur, sic erit in consummatione saeculi. Mittet filius hominis Angelos suos (haec verba ostendunt eum esse hominem et Deum) et colligent de regno eius omnia scandala. Retorquet ad peccata, quae fiunt in proximum.
13:41
Quod autem sequitur et eos qui faciunt iniquitatem, refert ad alia peccata. Quod autem dicitur regnum, intelligitur praesens Ecclesia, quia in triumphanti non sunt scandala, et homo sciet per tribulationem praecedentem finale iudicium. Augustinus dicit, quod non legimus quod mali sunt ad remunerandum bonos, sed boni inveniuntur aliquando punire malos. Quod ergo dicit omnia, intelligendum est in praesenti Ecclesia, immittendo tribulationes, per quas etiam boni et mali puniuntur. Chrysostomus exponit per regnum caelestem patriam. Et quod dicitur omnia scandala, non intelligitur quod ibi sint, sed quod non sint. Unde colligent, et separabunt malos a bonis, ne sint cum eis et mittent eos in caminum ignis. Poena damni est carentia divinae visionis.
13:42
Sed tangitur poena sensus, cum dicitur et mittent eos in caminum ignis; Apoc. penult., 27: non intrabit in eam aliquod coinquinatum. Et mittet eos, idest filius hominis potestate iudicatoria, in caminum ignis; unde dicetur: ite, maledicti, in ignem aeternum. Ibi erit fletus et stridor dentium. Hoc expositum est; tamen potest ex hoc haberi quod damnati et in anima et in corpore punientur; unde supra X, 28: eum timete qui potest animam et corpus mittere in Gehennam. Fletus enim pertinet ad oculos, stridor ad dentes; oculi autem et dentes sunt membra corporalia, in quo significatur veritas resurrectionis. Item per fletum, qui ex fumo cito generatur, significatur poena ignis; per stridorem dentium frigus. Iob XXIV, 19: ad nimium calorem transeat ab aquis nivium. Vel aliter, quod fletus ex tristitia, stridor ex ira, unde Act. VII, 54 dicitur, quod stridebant dentibus in eum. Is. penult., 14: servi mei gaudebunt prae exultatione cordis, et vos clamabitis prae dolore cordis, et prae contritione cordis ululabitis. Lc. VI, 25: vae vobis qui ridetis, quia plorabitis. Item in stridore signatur impatientia et rixa; Apoc. XVI, v. 10: qui manducaverunt linguas suas propter impatientiam sustinendi.
13:43
Tunc iusti fulgebunt sicut sol in regno patris eorum. Hic exponit quoad bonos; et in eis erit duplex fulgor, scilicet in anima, per quem Deum videbunt; Ps. XXXV, v. 10: in lumine tuo videbimus lumen, scilicet increatum; Is. LVIII, 11: et implebit splendoribus animam tuam. Et derivabitur ad corpus; ad Phil. III, 21: reformabit corpus humilitatis nostrae configuratum corpori claritatis suae. Sap. III, 7: fulgebunt iusti, et tamquam scintillae in arundineto discurrent et cetera. Quod dicit sicut sol, non est intelligendum absolute per omnimodam aequalitatem: maiorem enim habebunt splendorem; sed quia in istis sensibilibus quod magis splendet est sol. Convenit autem cum sole, quia sicut sol non mutatur, sic nec iustus; Eccli. XXVII, 12: homo sanctus in sapientia manet sicut sol; stultus autem ut luna mutatur. Deinde excitat ad spiritualem sensum: qui habet aures audiendi, scilicet interiores, audiat, intelligendo Is. l, 5: dominus aperuit mihi aurem.
13:44
Supra dominus parabolice ostendit doctrinae evangelicae et impedimentum, et profectum; nunc autem ostendit eius dignitatem per quasdam parabolas, quas discipulis exposuit. Dignitas ostenditur quantum ad tria: quantum ad copiositatem, quantum ad pulchritudinem, quantum ad eius communitatem. Secunda ibi iterum simile est regnum caelorum homini negotiatori etc.; tertia ibi iterum simile est regnum caelorum sagenae missae in mare et cetera. Dico ergo, quod copia doctrinae evangelicae est in similitudine thesauri, quia sicut thesaurus est copia divitiarum, sic doctrina evangelica; Is. XXXIII, 6: divitiae salutis sapientia et scientia; timor domini ipse est thesaurus eius. Circa istud sic procedit. Primo ponitur thesaurus absconditus; secundo inventio; tertio acquisitio et cetera. Secunda ibi quem qui invenit etc.; tertia ibi et prae gaudio illius vadit et cetera. Iste thesaurus multipliciter potest exponi. Secundum Chrysostomum est evangelica doctrina, de qua II ad Cor. IV, v. 7: habemus hunc thesaurum in vasis fictilibus, qui absconditus est in agro huius mundi, scilicet ab oculis immundorum; Sup. c. XI, 25: abscondisti haec a sapientibus et prudentibus. Secundum Gregorium dicitur caeleste desiderium; Is. XXXIII, 6: timor domini ipse est thesaurus eius. Iste est absconditus in agro disciplinae spiritualis; quia exterius videtur contemptibilis, interius vero dulcedinem habet; Prov. XXIV, 27: diligenter exerce agrum tuum. Secundum Hieronymum est verbum Dei, de quo ad Col. II, 3: in quo sunt omnes thesauri sapientiae, et scientiae absconditi, quem abscondit in agro sui corporis, quia latebat in carne. Is. II, 7: et non est finis thesaurorum eius. Ideo aliter intelligitur sacra doctrina, quae absconditur in agro Ecclesiae; Sap. VII, 14: infinitus enim thesaurus est hominibus. Quem qui invenit homo abscondit. Invenitur in omnibus per fidem. Non enim potest in aliquibus esse, nisi per fidem; Sap. I, 2: invenitur ab his qui non tentant illum; apparet autem eis, qui fidem habent in illum. Sed oportet quod abscondatur, secundum quod dicitur Ps. CXVIII, 11: in corde meo abscondi eloquia tua. Quod autem absconditur, non debet esse ex invidia, sed ex cautela. Quare autem abscondi debeat, multiplex est ratio. Una quia magis fructificat et proficit, quia magis exardescit; sicut enim ignis conclusus magis calefacit, sic verbum quando est absconditum; Ier. XX, 9: factum est verbum domini quasi ignis aestuans, claususque in ossibus meis, et defeci, ferre non sustinens. Et in Ps. XXXVIII, 4: concaluit cor meum, et in meditatione mea exardescet ignis intra me. Item est quod absconditur ob inanem gloriam: si enim fumigat exterius, subiacet periculo. Ideo dominus supra VI, 6: ora patrem tuum in abscondito. Item quia sic tutius custoditur; quando enim est in publico, tunc invenit qui rapit. Is. XXXIX, 4: qui ostendit thesauros nuntiis regis Babylonis, et subditur: ecce venient dies, et auferentur omnia quae in domo tua sunt. Sed quid est quod dictum est supra c. V, 15: luceant opera vestra bona? Solvitur ob distinctionem temporum: quia quando primo invenitur, bonum est quod abscondatur; sed quando homo confirmatus est, tunc bonum est quod manifestetur; Eccli. XLI, v. 17: thesaurus invisus, et sapientia abscondita, quae utilitas in utrisque? Gregorius dicit, quod debet esse apertus in effectu, absconditus in corde. Unde dicit sic: opus sit in publico, quamquam intentio maneat in occulto. Prae gaudio illius vadit, et vendit universa quae habet. Hoc est tertium de acquisitione, quia gaudet. Iob c. III, 21: quasi effodientes thesaurum, gaudentque vehementer cum invenerint sepulcrum. Quando per fidem invenerit prae gaudio vadit, et incipit proficere et vendit omnia, idest contemnit, ut spiritualia habeat, et emit agrum illum; hoc est vel bonam societatem sibi exquirit, vel emit sibi otium quod non habet, scilicet pacem spiritualem. Ad Phil. III, 8: omnia arbitratus sum ut stercora, ut Christum lucrifacerem; Cant. VIII, 7: si dederit homo omnem substantiam domus suae pro dilectione, quasi nihil despiciet eam et cetera.
13:45
Iterum simile est regnum caelorum homini negotiatori et cetera. Hic ostenditur pulchritudo, vel caritas. Simile est regnum. Ista parabola exponitur multipliciter. Chrysostomus et Hieronymus exponunt de evangelica doctrina. Multae sunt doctrinae falsae. Istae non sunt margaritae. Homo ergo qui quaerit diversas doctrinas, invenit unam, scilicet evangelicam doctrinam, quae una est propter veritatem. Virtutes enim multae sunt, sed veritas una. Unde Dionysius dicit quod virtus dividit, sed veritas unitatem dat. Unde ad designandam veritatem vocat unam. Item dicitur una propter diversam doctrinam prophetarum.
13:46
Abiit, et vendidit, idest omnes doctrinas et prophetarum, et philosophorum pro ista dimisit. Prov. XXV, 12: inauris aurea, et margarita fulgens, qui arguit sapientem, et aurem obedientem et cetera. Gregorius istam dicit esse caelestem gloriam, quia bonum est naturaliter desiderabile, et homo semper vult commutare minus bonum pro maiori bono. Summum bonum hominis est gloria caelestis; hanc cum invenerit, debet omnia dimittere pro ista; Ps. XXVI, 4: unam petii a domino, hanc requiram, ut inhabitem in domo domini omnibus diebus vitae meae. Augustinus tripliciter exponit. Simile est regnum caelorum etc., idest quaerenti bonos homines a quibus informetur, quia unus pollet in una virtute, alius in alia. Et cum invenerit eam, scilicet Christum, in quo omnes virtutes sunt in summo, abiit et cetera. Item aliter per bonas margaritas signantur diversa praecepta, et omnia ad vitam necessaria. Et dum invenerit unam, idest unum mandatum, scilicet caritatis, abiit et cetera. Io. XIII, v. 34: mandatum novum do vobis, ut diligatis invicem, sicut dilexi vos, ut et vos diligatis invicem et cetera. Et apostolus Rom. XIII, v. 10: plenitudo legis est dilectio. Item aliter per margaritas intelliguntur diversae scientiae, quas quaerendo invenimus principium omnium scientiarum, scilicet verbum Dei, de quo Eccli. I, 5: fons sapientiae verbum Dei. Unde debes omnia vendere pro isto, et terrena, et animam, et corpus, quia cum vendis ista, teipsum habes, et es dominus tui. Ad Phil. III, 8: omnia arbitratus sum ut stercora, ut Christum lucrifaciam. Unde omnia debes dare pro isto lucro, sicut dabat Paulus, II Cor. V, 14: unus pro omnibus mortuus est, ut et qui vivunt, iam non sibi vivant, sed ei, qui pro ipsis mortuus est, et resurrexit. Iterum simile est regnum caelorum sagenae missae in mare et cetera. Hic ponitur alia parabola. Secundo ponitur expositio non quantum ad totum, sed quoad partem, ibi sic erit in consummatione saeculi. Et in ista duo fiunt. Primo ponitur communitas huius doctrinae; secundo distinctio, ibi cum impleta esset et cetera.
13:47
Dicit ergo simile est regnum caelorum sagenae. Ista sagena est quoddam instrumentum, quod circumdat magnam partem maris; unde potest per eam significari vel doctrina, vel Ecclesia: quia primi doctores fuerunt piscatores; supra IV, 18: erant enim piscatores. Haec ponitur in mari, idest in mundo; Ps. CIII, 25: hoc mare magnum et spatiosum et cetera. Et ex omni genere piscium congreganti. Ecce communitas. Lex enim non erat data nisi uni genti; Ps. CXLVII, 20: non fecit taliter omni nationi, et iudicia sua non manifestavit eis. Lex evangelica congregat omnes; ad Rom. I, 14: Graecis et barbaris, sapientibus et insipientibus debitor sum. Et Mc. ult., 15: ite, praedicate Evangelium omni creaturae. Sed numquid idem erit finis omnium?
13:48
Modo omnes simul sunt in sagena, sed in fine omnes separabuntur; unde dicit quam, cum impleta esset, idest quando tot electi intraverint ut sit completus numerus electorum educentes, et secus littus sedentes et cetera. Per littus finis mundi significatur, quia non erit apud sanctos turbulentia, sed erunt in quiete bona. Et dicit sedentes, quod pertinet ad iudiciariam potestatem. Infra XIX, v. 28: vos qui secuti estis me, in regeneratione, cum sederit filius hominis in sede maiestatis suae, sedebitis et vos super sedes duodecim, iudicantes duodecim tribus Israel. Elegerunt bonos in vasa, idest in caelestia habitacula; Io. XIV, 2: in domo patris mei mansiones multae sunt. Et dicit vasa pluraliter propter diversitatem retributionum; Lc. c. XVI, 9: recipiant vos in aeterna tabernacula. Malos autem foras miserunt, quia omnes immundi eiicientur. Sic erit in consummatione saeculi. Hic exponit parabolam. Et notandum quod exponit solum quoad malos. Sed tunc est quaestio, quare magis exponit de malis, quam de bonis. Dicendum, quod fecerat mentionem de sagena, qua, quando pisces capiuntur, mali eiiciuntur, et vivunt; boni autem occiduntur, et comeduntur.
13:49
Ideo posset aliquis dicere, quod ita esset ex parte ista; ideo ut excludat illud, exponit dicens exibunt Angeli, non quod discedant ab intimis contemplationis, quia ubicumque sunt, contemplantur Deum; sed quia progrediuntur ad exterius ministerium. Daniel c. IX, 22 dicitur de quodam Angelo: egressus sum, ut docerem te. Et separabunt malos de medio iustorum. Modo mali sunt inter bonos, zizania in medio tritici, lilium inter spinas, sed separabuntur ex communione bonorum; et ex hoc est mala excommunicatio; ista tamen signum illius, sed tamen alia, quia Ecclesia saepe decipitur, sed tunc non erit deceptio. Haec est de qua dicit apostolus I Cor. XVI, 22: si quis non amat dominum nostrum Iesum Christum, sit anathema. Unde dicitur: tollatur impius ne videat gloriam Dei.
13:50
Sequitur de poena sensus et mittent eos in caminum ignis. Hoc exponitur ut supra. Sed est quaestio, quare iteravit hoc dominus, quia videtur idem esse quod parabola de zizania. Dicendum, quod idem est quantum ad aliquid, quia hic per sagenam intelliguntur et boni et mali; unde significat eos qui non sunt praecisi ab Ecclesia. Sed per zizaniam significantur illi qui sunt praecisi per diversitatem dogmatum, et hi non sunt de Ecclesia. Intellexistis haec omnia?
13:51
Dicunt ei, etiam. Postquam dominus complevit parabolicam doctrinam, et quoad discipulos, hic determinat de effectu; et primo in discipulis; secundo in turbis, ibi et factum est et cetera. Effectus in discipulis fuit intellectus: unde tria ponuntur. Primo examinatio; secundo professio; tertio designatio eorum ad futurum officium. Notandum autem, quod cum multa locutus esset ad turbas et discipulos, quia futuri erant magistri, ideo oportebat quod intelligerent. Et nota quod de tribus examinabantur. Primo de intellectu intellexistis haec omnia? Item de amore, Io. ult., 15: Simon, amas me plus his? Item de possibilitate ad passionem; infra XX, 22: potestis bibere calicem, quem ego bibiturus sum? Ps. XCI, 15: bene patientes erunt ut annuntient. Licet autem humilitatis sit quod homo non se extollat; ingratus tamen est si beneficium non recognoscat. Is. LXIII, 7: miserationum domini recordabor. Ideo respondent et dicunt ei etiam. Ibi ponitur professio eorum attribuentium sermoni Christi. Ps. CXVIII, 130: declaratio sermonum tuorum illuminat, et intellectum dat parvulis. Ideo omnis Scriba doctus et cetera. Hic ostendit officium quod imminebat eis, quasi iam examinatis. Et haec conclusio dupliciter potest sequi ex praemissis. Primo retorquendo hoc quod dictum est de thesauro. Potest ergo esse sensus, ut dominus velit istud exponere: vos dicitis, quod intelligitis. Si intelligitis, potestis scire quod thesaurus est sacra doctrina. De isto thesauro poteritis proferre nova et vetera. Et notandum quod isti dicuntur Scribae, quia possunt conferre in regno caelorum, et in doctrina sacra, ubi nova et vetera continentur. Et dicuntur Scribae per idoneitatem, quia Scribae, idest docti; Dan. XII, 10: porro docti intelligent; infra XXIII, 34: ecce ego mitto ad vos sapientes et Scribas. Item dicuntur Scribae ex officio, quia sunt notarii Christi, quia scripserunt mandata Christi in tabulis cordis sui; Prov. VI, 21: liga ea in corde tuo iugiter. Item in cordibus aliorum. Unde apostolus II ad Cor. III, 2: epistola vestra scripta est in cordibus nostris. Similis est patrifamilias, scilicet Christo. Ipse enim est dominus, ut habetur supra XIII, v. 52. Qui profert de thesauro nova et vetera, officia novae legis. Nova enim lex novos sensus addit super veterem, et Christus hos exposuit; et ideo debet nobis sufficere ut sit similis Christo, sicut supra X, 25 habetur: sufficit discipulo si sit sicut magister eius. Vel potest dici: simile est cuicumque alii patri, qui profert de scientia divinitus sibi data nova et vetera. Non sic Manichaei, quia non proferebant vetera. Cant. VII, 13: omnia nova et vetera servavi tibi. Ergo potest referri de expositione parabolae. Secundum Augustinum sic exponitur ideo omnis Scriba doctus et cetera. Vos intellexistis qualiter locutus sum turbis parabolice, et exercitati estis, ut quod parabolice dictum est, secundum sensum spiritualem intelligatis. Unde debetis intelligere, ut ea, quae in veteri lege leguntur, sciatis exponere per novam. Unde quae in veteri dicuntur, sunt figurae novi testamenti. Unde apostolus I ad Cor. X, 11: omnia in figura contingebant eis. Et haec revelata sunt in passione. Unde infra XXVII dicitur quod, patiente domino, velum templi scissum est. Unde Christus ante passionem in parabolis locutus est, ut auditis his intelligant ea, quae in veteri testamento dicuntur, esse dicta in figura aliarum rerum, licet essent res gestae.
13:52
Omnis ergo Scriba doctus in regno caelorum similis est homini patrifamilias, qui profert de thesauro suo nova et vetera. Vel, secundum Gregorium, quod vetera referantur ad omnia ea quae ad peccatum referuntur, nova quae ad gratiam Christi: unde nova dicuntur praemia vitae aeternae, vetera poena Inferni. Ille ergo profert nova et vetera, qui non solum praemia, sed poenam etiam Inferni considerat. Et factum est, cum consummasset Iesus parabolas istas et cetera. Hic ponitur effectus in turbis: duplex, scilicet et admirationis, et scandalizationis. Et primo locus describitur; secundo admiratio; tertio improbatio.
13:53
Dicit ergo factum est cum consummasset Iesus parabolas istas, transiit inde. Notandum, quod non videtur, quod statim transierit. Unde non servat ordinem historiae; sed transivit, quia ad intelligendum non erant idonei; ideo ad alia se transtulit, secundum illud Eccli. XXXII, 6: ubi auditus non est, non effundas sermonem. Et cap. XXII, v. 9: cum dormiente loquitur, qui narrat stulto sapientiam.
13:54
Et veniens in patriam suam. Patria sua aliquando dicitur Nazareth, ubi nutritus est, et ibi fecit pauca miracula: aliquando Bethlehem, in qua natus est; aliquando Capharnaum, quia miracula fecit ibi. Et docebat in synagogis eorum et cetera. Sequitur admiratio. Et primo ponitur admiratio; secundo causatur effectus. Dicit ita ut mirarentur. Non erat mirum si mirabantur; Ps. CXVIII, 129: mirabilia testimonia tua. Admirabantur unde illae virtutes essent: admiratio enim ex hoc causatur, quod videtur effectus, et nescitur causa. Isti effectum manifestum videbant, sed causam nesciebant; unde dicebant: unde huic sapientia et virtutes? Sed haec stulta admiratio, quia I ad Cor. I, 24 habetur, quod ipse est Dei virtus et sapientia. Sed non cognoscebant, ideo admirabantur. Et ponunt admirationem suam, et cognitionem suam: unde dicebant nonne hic est fabri filius? Ipse enim putabatur filius Ioseph, qui non erat faber ferrarius, sed lignarius: quamvis etiam posset dici filius fabri, qui fabricatus est auroram et solem. Ps. LXXIII, 16. Nonne mater eius dicitur Maria? Omnia noscebant quae erant humanitatis. De Maria habetur supra I, 18: cum esset desponsata mater Iesu Maria Ioseph et cetera.
13:55
Et fratres eius Iacobus et Ioseph, Simon et Iudas. Elvidius intellexit istos esse filios Mariae. Sed hoc falsum est, sed fuerunt consobrini eius. Vel dicuntur fratres, quia de cognatione Ioseph, qui putabatur esse pater Iesu. Gen. XIII, 8: non sit contentio inter me et te: fratres enim sumus, dixit Abraham ad Lot: cum tamen Lot esset filius fratris.
13:56
Et eodem modo intelligendum est quod sequitur: et sorores eius nonne omnes apud nos sunt? Ideo ex his quae secundum carnem erant, in admirationem prodibant dicentes: unde ergo huic omnia ista? Sed notandum quod admiratio quandoque habet debitum effectum, scilicet Dei glorificationem, ut supra III, 5, aliquando vero scandalizationem: unde dicit et sic scandalizabantur in eo. Sed quae est ratio, quod admiratio aliquando pariat gloriam, aliquando scandalum? Ratio est, quia quidam ea quae audiunt, interpretantur in peius, ideo tales necessario scandalizantur. In canonica Iudae, 10: quaecumque quidem ignorant, blasphemant. Sed aliqui qui sunt bene dispositi, semper in melius interpretantur.
13:57
De primis erant isti; ideo eos reprehendit; et primo verbo; secundo facto, cum dicit Iesus autem dixit eis: non est propheta sine honore nisi in patria sua. Dominus seipsum prophetam nominat: nec mirum, quia Moyses etiam ipsum prophetam nominaverat, Deut. XVIII, v. 15: prophetam suscitabit tibi de gente tua, et de fratribus tuis et cetera. Et potest dici, quod propheta dicitur esse, qui aliquid dicit quod est supra humanum intellectum per revelationem; et sic Iesus dicitur propheta, quia mens eius illuminata est ab Angelis et Deo. Vel potest dici aliquis propheta a procul, et phanos, quod est illuminatio: et sic Iesus non potest dici propheta: si quis fuerit inter vos propheta domini, in visione apparebo ei et cetera. Sic habet textus. Sed si fuerit aliquis propheta, loquatur in aenigmatibus: sic non fuit Christus propheta, quia dixit quae vere scivit; Eccli. XXXIV, 9: qui multa didicit, narrabit intellectum. In prophetis veteris testamenti non invenimus aliquem honoratum a suis, sed magis ab alienis, ut legitur in Ieremia, qui fuit captus a suis, sed civitate capta, ab extraneis liberatus: sic etiam fuit de Christo, qui ab extraneis honorabatur, a suis despiciebatur. Et quae est ratio, quare nullus in patria sua honoratur? Una ratio est, quia quando est in patria sua, multi qui cognoscunt infirma sua, semper reducunt in memoriam infirma: hoc enim est a malitia hominum, ut magis infirma cogitent quam perfecta. Alia potest assignari, quia dicit philosophus quod populus multum paralogizatur, quia credunt quod in aliquo pares, in omnibus pares sint. Unde quando aliquis est in patria sua, cum vident eum parem sibi in aliquo vel in genere, vel aliis, credunt quod non possit esse maior; ideo bene dicit non est propheta sine honore nisi in patria sua et domo sua.
13:58
Unde sequitur et non fecit ibi multas virtutes; non quia non potuerit, quia omnipotens erat, sed non fecit, quia ad hoc faciebat ut sibi crederetur. Sed ipsi eum despectui habebant, quia in malum interpretabantur, ideo non erant dispositi ad fidem: aliquas tamen fecit, ut inexcusabiles redderentur; et ideo dicit non multas, quia aliquas. Et hoc propter incredulitatem eorum.
13:1
The same day. So great multitudes came to Christ in the house that it could not contain them all, and therefore the brethren stood without (xii. 46 ; 5. Luke viii. 19). He therefore went to the sea, that He might bring the greatest possible number to Him, as Euthymius says.
13:2
And great multitudes were gathered together. The Evangelist relates this to show the reason of the assembly, and of the parables which Christ was about to put forth. Christ put forth these parables, especially that of the Sower, because he saw a great multitude of listeners, among whom, as He knew, and as was probable in itself, were some like the wayside, some like the stony places, some like the thorns, some like the good ground.
So that He went up into a boat and sate. He went up into a boat, either that He might not be overwhelmed by the multitude and be unable to be heard, or, as S. Chrysostom and Theophylact think, that He might have all His hearers in sight, and attentive to Him.
13:3
In parables. " In " (in parabolis] is put for " per," according to the Hebrew custom, for in Hebrew " in " means through 1 as in Aggai i. 3 ; u. 2. They are called parables in Greek, similitudes in Latin, rfiTn (enigmata) in Hebrew. They are a kind of sermon, in which one thing is said and another meant, and are wrapped up in obscure comparisons. The word is so common among ecclesiastical writers that (as in some of the earlier ages) they call every word a parable. Why Christ pleased to speak not explicitly and openly, but in parable, He will Himself explain in verse 13.
13:4
And while he sowed. The rest, to verse 9, will be explained on verse 19.
13:9
He that hath ears. (Chap. xi. 15.) An address to the listeners to seek with diligence into the meaning of the parable.
13:11
Because to you it is given. The difficult question of Predestination is here raised, on which, at present, only so much shall be said as seems necessary to the understanding of the passages of which we are treating. Two questions may here be asked : i. Why it was given to the Apostles ? 2. Why it was not given to the others ? Catholics who follow the teaching of S. Augustin on Predestination say that it was given to the Apostles because they were predestinated, and that it was not given to the others because they were reprobate. For S. Augustin has employed this passage (De Prczdest., chaps, viii., xvi.; De Bon. Perseverant., chaps, viii., ix., xi.; De grat. et Lib. arbit., chaps, w., xliii.; De corrept. et grat., chaps, w., vi., vu., viii.). I dispute not, as I have said, the opinion of S. Augustin, but his interpretation of this passage I do dispute ; and, relying on many grave and learned authors of old, I affirm that the reason of its having been given to the Apostles to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven was, not that they were predestined, nor was the reason of the same being withheld from others that they were reprobate, but the Apostles were worthy, and the others were unworthy — as S. Hilary, S. Chrysostom, S. Jerome, The Author, Bede, Theophylact, and Euthymius think. Finally, not all the Apostles were predestinated. Certainly Judas was not ; and yet it was given to all to know these things, for Christ explained the parable to all. All, then, had it not given to them because they were predestinated, as all without the number of the Apostles were not reprobate. Who could believe this ? Yet it was denied to all ; but it was not denied to them because they were not predestinated. Besides, although it has not been openly explained why it was given to the Apostles, yet it has been explained why it was withheld from the rest : " That seeing they see not, and hearing they hear not ". That is, because they would not believe and understand, and were, therefore, unworthy of having these mysteries revealed to them (verse 13). It was given to the Apostles, on the other hand, because they were worthy ; for they wished both to understand and believe, for they asked the meaning of them (S. Mark w. 10). Why must we believe that Christ gave it to the one, and withheld it from the others, but that the Apostles subsequently followed His will and example, and gave it to the Gentiles and refused it to the Jews ? (Acts xiii. 46). Why do we believe that Christ gave it to the one and denied it to the other, except that He said in another place : "The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and shall be given to a nation yielding the fruits thereof"? (S. Matt. xxi. 43). Why was it taken from those, except that they did not bring forth 'the fruits of it ? Why was it given to these, except that it was known that they would bring forth the fruits?
13:12
For he that hath, to him shall be given. This was very probably a proverbial expression, because Christ repeats it, in effect, in other places, as in chap. xxv. 29. The meaning is, that, as most commonly happens, to him who has, more is given, because he is deserving of more ; from him who has nothing, even if anything be left to him, it is taken away, because he is not worthy to have it. This is most aptly explained in the parable of the Talents (xxv. 28), where to him who had five talents another five were added, because he employed the first well. By his profit on the five he had deserved the addition ; whilst from the other the one talent was taken away, because he had wrapped it in a napkin, and, whilst he derived no gain from it, he showed himself unworthy of having it. This is seen even in our own lives. (Conf. xxv. 29, 5. Luke viii. 18.) It is not said, " Even that which he hath shall be taken from him," but that which he seemeth to have, or thinks that he has. This has given occasion to the assertion that that which the Jews really had was not taken from them, but only that which they seemed to themselves to have. If this were true, nothing at all would have been taken from them. For that is not really taken away which was never really possessed. But Christ signifies that some thing was really taken away, or there would have been no punishment. But we see that Christ threatened this to the Jews as a punishment ; and the talent which the slothful servant not only seemed to have, but actually had, He commanded to be taken from him and given to another. Why, then, did Christ say, " What he seemeth to have " ? Either because He had said, " From him that hath not shall be taken ". And as we might doubt how a thing can be taken from one who has it not, He said not " what he hath," but " what he seemeth to have " ; or, as S. Augustin says, because he has it as if he had it not : for, as he does not use it, he is said not to have it, but to seem to have it What, then, was taken away from the Jews which they had, because they would not accept the Gospel which was freely offered to them ? S. Jerome, S. Chrysostom, and The Author answer that nature itself was in a manner taken from them, that is, the natural knowledge of things, because they were blinded so that they could not understand even what Nature herself teaches. For which of the philosophers, if he had seen the numberless miracles of Christ, would not have believed that there was something of the Godhead in Him ? To the Apostles, therefore, who already had grace to understand the divine mysteries, and who used it well, more grace, to comprehend mysteries still greater, was given. From those who neither had it, nor would accept it when offered, nature itself was in some manner taken away. From this passage the above opinion on merits can, apparently, be very properly explained. For he who has not the grace of God can merit nothing whatever, except that even some of the natural things themselves should be taken from him. But he who has it, and puts it to good use, the more he has, and the better he uses it, the more he merits and the more he receives ; and the more he receives, he is still more worthy of receiving even yet more. Thus the saying of Christ is always true : " Whosoever hath, to him shall be given, and he shall abound ; but he that hath not, from him shall be taken away that also which he hath ".
13:13
Therefore do I speak to them in parables, because seeing they see not. That is, They see with their eyes My miracles, the most sure proofs of what I say, and they hear with their ears, and they will neither see nor believe. In punishment, then, of their unbelief, Christ speaks to them darkly, because while they would not understand what was said to them clearly and plainly, they deserved that Christ should so speak to them that even if they wished they could not understand. Thus does God, by His most just judgment, take away entirely from those who refused His offered Word. He, before all other things, keeps His own Word (vu. 6). So He threatened those who refused to believe so many prophets (Amos viii. 11). Why, however, did Christ put forth so many parables to them when He would not have the people understand them ? S. Chrysostom (Horn, xlvi.) most correctly replies that " He would not have them understand that they might understand ". For the interest of the listeners is roused, and they diligently enquire when they hear what they do not understand, yet see that it is of great moment and significance. Thus their punishment might have turned out their improvement unless they had abused the punishment itself. Another question arises from 5. Mark w. 12: " That seeing they may see and not perceive, and hearing they may hear and not understand, lest at any time they should be converted and their sins should be forgiven them ". The words " Seeing they may see and not perceive " have been explained by S. Chrysostom. What follows, " Lest at any time their sins should be forgiven them/' seems to be explained only by supposing Christ to have been unwilling that they should be converted and saved. In the same manner S. Chrysostom replies : " Christ so wished the Jews not to be converted nor their sins remitted, as He wished them not to understand what He said ". He shut the door of salvation against them, not for ever, but for a time, that they might knock. When, however, it was opened, they would not enter. We strive for that which is forbidden. Christ would not have them converted in some evil manner then, that when they found themselves deserted, they might be converted in a better manner. He would not have their sins remitted to them, then, that oppressed with ills they might acknowledge their debt, and that their sins might be remitted at a time more profitable for themselves, and with better fruit. Euthymius speaks on these words of S. Mark in another manner. He does not join the words, " lest they be converted," &c., to those, " I speak to them in parables," as if Christ spoke in parables, lest, when their sins were re mitted they should be converted, but he refers them to those others, "that seeing," &c. — that the meaning may be that He wished them not to see and understand, lest they should be converted and their sins be forgiven, as David said of the wicked man (Ps. xxxv. 4) ; that is, lest he should act righteously. The meaning of Isaiah, to whom Christ alludes in these words, shall be explained on verse 15. However the passage be understood, it is certainly not to be taken to mean that Christ would not have them be converted and their sins forgiven. For those sayings —which to us are not ambiguous, but plain ; not obscure, but as clear as the day — ought to remain fixed, that God wills all men to be saved, and no man to perish ; that He wills not the death of a sinner, but rather that he may be converted and live ; that the death of the wicked is not of His will ; and other sayings of the same kind, almost without number, of which Scripture is full.
13:14
And is fulfilled in them. In them is fulfilled what was spoken of the ancient people. " By hearing you shall hear and shall not under stand," but in Me, what was spoken of God, " Lord, blind Thou the heart of this people ".
By hearing you shall hear and shall not imderstand. What is here said in the future tense is put in the imperative mood in the Hebrew. The LXX., however, thinking that, as is often the case, the Hebrew puts the imperative for the future, so translate it here. The Greek and Latin versions of S. Matthew follow their example. Either agrees well with the context, for (i) if we read the future, it is not what God wills them to do, but what they are going to do themselves ; (2) if we read the imperative, the meaning is true and forcible, but more difficult. For it appears as if God commanded them to hear and not to understand. Yet, although in this sense God seems to speak imperatively, He still does not command, nor state what He wills Himself, but what the people, on their part, are determined to do. Christ speaks in the same manner (xxiii. 32). He appears to command what He does not command, but declares that they will do.
13:15
Is grown gross. What is here put in the perfect was spoken by Isaiah in the imperative (vi. 9). So with what follows. The Hebrew says, " Make their ears dull of hearing and cover their eyes with darkness," ]ftX^n that is, as S. Jerome renders it, blind their eyes. The LXX., who read the same three words with different points, give the same words as those used here by the Evangelist. The LXX., which either the Evangelist or his translator has here followed, conveys a much better meaning than the Hebrew, because in this God Himself speaks, and not the Prophet. God had not said, " Make fat the heart of this people, and make their ears heavy," for to whom could He have said it? No one but Himself could blind their hearts, or enlighten them. Then, because the heart of the people was now made fat, and their ears heavy, and their eyes were darkened, He had said, " Hearing hear and understand not," because He knew that they were so blinded that even if they did hear they would not under stand. Thus God does not command, nor the Prophet pray, that they may be blinded, for they were blind already, but He gives the reason of their not understanding : they were blind. It is needless to enquire here how God is said to blind and harden them. This will be treated of, Deo adjuvante, on Rom. ix.
13:16
But blessed are your eyes . It may be thought that these words are opposed to 5. John xx. 29. For the Prophets and just men, to whom Christ prefers the Apostles, seem to have been more blessed than they, in that, not seeing, they believed. The answer will be easy if we consider what Christ intends by each example. He says here that the Apostles are more blessed than the Prophets, because, whilst both believed, yet what they believed and wished to see, the Apostles did see, and the Prophets did not ; and it was rightly to be placed among their blessings, that it was given to them to see the Son of God, so long expected, and so necessary to the deliverance of men from the tyranny of the devil. For in this sense, Simeon, who was looking for the redemption of Israel, when he took Christ into his arms, said his Nunc dimittis (S. Luke u. 29). He prefers those who have not seen, and yet have believed, to others who, measuring their faith by their sight, believe only that which they see. Some, to harmonise these sayings, explain this passage, not of the eyes of the body but of the mind, as SS. Jerome and Chrysostom ; but this is not necessary. Moreover, it cannot be explained only of the eyes of the mind, by which the Prophets and righteous men saw the coming Christ (S. John viii. 56), and it is not doubtful that Christ pleased to prefer the Apostles to the Prophets, because what the Prophets had seen afar off, the Apostles saw near ; what the Prophets saw obscurely, the Apostles saw clearly ; what the Prophets saw by the spirit, the Apostles saw with their eyes, and handled with their hands, as S. John says (i John i. i, and 2 5. Peter i. 18, 19). In this sense, Theophylact and Euthymius explain it.
13:17
Many prophets and just men. Christ names the most exalted persons of every class. The above seemed worthy to see Christ, and yet they did not see Him. He thus the more commended the grace and felicity bestowed upon the Apostles. To the same end is S. Luke (x. 24). He, however, to the Apostles adds, not just men, but " kings ". Christ, we may believe, specified these three classes of most exalted persons — prophets, just men, and kings, but S. Matthew passed over the kings, and S. Luke the just men. The observation of Hiero and Euthymius, that Christ did not say " all the Prophets," but " many," because some of them saw Him, like Abraham, who rejoiced to see Him and was glad, does not seem much worth ; for Christ put " many " for " all " that He might oppose them to the Apostles, who were few (Rom. v. 19), and as we see that He did in many other places. For not even Abraham himself saw Christ as the Apostles saw Him.
13:18
You therefore. You who have seen what many prophets and just men have wished to see and have not seen, and to hear and have not heard ; you to whom it has been given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven when to others it was not given.
Hear you. Understand now the meaning of the parable as you have now heard the parable itself. S. Mark (w. 13) signifies that the Apostles had some slight blame from Christ because they had not understood the parable when they first heard it. " Are you ignorant of this parable, and how shall you know all parables ? " (S. Mark w. 13) ; as if He had said : If you do not understand this parable which is the easiest of all parables, how will you understand the others which are more difficult ? So in chap. xv. 16. Christ blames them, therefore, not because it was a matter easy to be understood : for which of us, if he had heard it with no one to explain it, would have understood it ? but because when they had been so long with Him, and ought to have been masters through the time spent by them in His company, they need a master in the things which they ought to have explained to others. So .S. John xiv. 9.
13:19
When anyone (" omnis"} hearetJi the Word of the Kingdom and understandeth it not. Does not conceal it deeply in his mind : does not cherish it : does not meditate upon it ; but buries it, as it were, in the soil of his heart. For it is not always a fault not to understand, although it is spoken of here as such. We should, therefore, understand it here as in Ps. xl. I : " Blessed is he that understandeth concerning the needy and the poor" — that is, who has a care of him, who cherishes him, protects, nourishes him. Omnis is here a nominativus redundans, according to the Hebrew idiom.
There cometh the wicked one. fO Troupe?, "the devil," as in chap. vi. 13 and elsewhere. This is he that receiveth seed by the wayside. These words have given rise to the question as to how one who hears but does not understand can be said to be sowed by the wayside, for it is not he, but the seed, that is sown. For " while he sowed, some fell by the wayside, and some on stony ground " (verse 4). But the question does not appear unusually difficult. Both the seed that is scattered and the field upon which it is scattered, are said to be sown, and hence the fields themselves which are sown are called the seed sown. So that he who hears the Word of the Kingdom and does not understand it is said to be sown by the wayside, not as the seed, but as the field and the ground by the wayside, which are hard and trodden by the feet of the passers-by. In the same sense verses 20, 22, 23, are to be understood. Christ terms Himself the Sower : the seed the Word of the Gospel : the field the world : the various soils in the same field — some by the wayside, some stony, some covered with thorns, some good — the different manners of men ; the devils are birds, who en deavour to prevent the good seed from being cherished in our hearts. They who hear and do not understand He compares to the trodden way, because as the seed which falls by the wayside is covered by no earth, but lies exposed to the birds, so the Word of God, which falls on the ears of the body, but does not sink down into the mind, as if covered by no soil, is easily carried off by the devil.
13:20
Immediately receiveth it with joy. Such an one receives the seed, understands, lays it up, covers it with the soil of his heart. This man is opposed to him who, when he hears, does not understand (verse 19). The words " with joy " are used to show the levity of the recipient. For no hearers have less constancy than they who are ardent in the beginning. This class of feeling often comes by practice. They who come quickly, quickly go away, as is said in the verse following.
13:21
Yet hath he not root in himself. He has no constancy. He has no deep impression of the Word of God in his mind, because he has not much earth ; that is, a strong and, so to say, a deep will. The seeds which have fallen upon him spring up, therefore, at once, because they have not much earth, as in verse 5. For seed which is only covered by the surface of the earth quickly springs up, but also, when the sun grows warm and the root is parched, withers away. That which sinks deeply into the ground grows up late, but lasts long. The cause of both is the same : because it has much earth, which hinders it from appearing quickly ; when it has sprung up, the moisture from beneath supports it.
He is presently scandalised. That is, he falls, he deserts the faith. There are three kinds of earth mentioned, i. That which is quite untilled, like the road, and has, so to speak, no soil. 2. That which has a little soil. 3. That which has much and, perhaps, good soil, but is covered with thorns. If it had not these, it would bring forth good fruit.
13:22
He that received the seed. (See verse 19.) A mong thorns. He who receives the seed into a plentiful and rich soil, but one which is full of thorns.
Is he that heareth the Word of God. Christ meant more than He said. We must understand one who hears and receives, as Christ said before of him who receives the Word with joy. Christ prefers the latter to the former, as if he belonged more nearly to those who bear fruit many fold. The Word springs up in him, but the care of this world and the deceitfulness of riches choke it up, and cause it to bear no fruit. Christ called the care of this world everything that men seek besides the kingdom of God : honour, ambition, business, lawsuits ; in a word, whatever impedes men in seeking the kingdom of God. Among these are included riches, and Christ names them expressly because most men pursue them with open zeal. He calls them deceitful, both because they are fugitive and unstable, and because they deceive men. The deceitfulness of riches is a Hebrew expression for deceitful riches, as the body of this death for this mortal body (Rom. vu. 24).
13:23
But he that received the seed upon good ground. As Christ made a threefold division of those who brought forth no fruit, so, as S. Jerome observes, He distinguishes between the three classes who bring forth fruit, in which are comprehended all men of either class. He calls the good ground that which is not only so by its own nature, but that which is well tilled, well prepared, well dressed. That which fell by the wayside was good, but not cultivated ; and that which was choked by thorns was perhaps good, but not dressed. That is called absolutely good which is rich by nature, and well cultivated by diligence. Thus the example fits men better. The nature of men is the same, that is, good per se, and their will is good ; but some, either by not cultivating it, like that by the wayside, or by not ploughing deeply the rocky soil, or by not dressing it, make it thorny.
And yieldeth the one an hundredfold. 6 pev e/carbv, 6 Be e^rjKovra, 6 Be rpid/covTa. The Greek ordinal nouns, as grammarians call them, are put for distributives, as the sense shows, for Christ desired to say that they brought forth each his own measure, some a hundred each, some fifty, some thirty. The Latin version, for centenis, sexagenis, tricenis, has centesimum, sexagesimum, trigesimum, a form of word not in common use, though some authors, not otherwise inelegant, use them. Christ calls either good works, which are the product of faith and of the Word of God, " fruits " (xxi. 43), or more probably, perhaps, eternal life (2 Cor. ix. 6, 10 ; Galat. vi. 7, 8 ; James iii. 18). Two errors of Luther and Calvin are over thrown by these words. I. They deny that we can merit eternal life ; for the fruit answers not only to the quality of the soil, but to the diligence of the cultivator. Nay, each one of us, as S. Augustin says, can make himself a good or a bad soil. 2. They say that the reward of all the blessed will be equal, when we see some bring forth fruit a hundred fold, some sixty, some thirty, as each cultivates his ground. S. Luke (viii. 15) adds : "But that on the good ground are they who, in a good and very good heart, hearing the Word, keep it and bring forth fruit in patience ". Christ did not say that whosover lived holily to Him should therefore suffer persecution (2 Tim. iii. 12), as some of these heretics declare ; but that " you shall be hated for My name's sake, but he that shall persevere unto the end, he shall be saved " (sup., x. 22). For Christ, speaking of the tree and its fruits, alludes to the patience of the husbandman (i Cor. ix. 10). He then wished to contrast the latter with the former, who sprang up immediately, because they had not much earth (verse 5). For the former do not bear fruit ; but the latter bear it patiently and long, but at length bear it the more richly on that account. Some of the Ancients refer the hundredfold to virgins, sixtyfold to widows, thirtyfold to the married, as S. Jerome (in loc.t and i., Against Jomnian, and Apology to Pammachius) and S. Athanasius (Epistle to Ammus). Others refer the hundredfold to the martyrs, the sixtyfold to virgins, the thirtyfold to the married, as S. Augustin (i., Quests. Evang., q. 9). Others, the hundredfold to the martyrs, the sixtyfold to those who have sold their goods for the sake of Christ and given them to the poor, the thirtyfold to those who are constant in the observance of the Commandments, as The Author (Horn. xxxi.). Others refer the hundredfold to the anchorites, the sixtyfold to the csenobites, the thirtyfold to the married, as Theophylact (in loc.}.
13:24
The kingdom of heaven is likened to a man. Christ desires to show that He Himself has the Gospel, and that one sowed good seed in His field, but some enemy oversowed bad seed.
13:25
But while men were asleep. Men — that is, all men — by a Hebraism remarked upon before. Christ sought to teach three things especially in this parable : 1. That there is in the Church not only good seedthat is, good men ; but also bad seed — that is, bad men. 2. That He Himself was not the Author of the bad seed, but of the good ; that the bad was sowed by the devil. 3. That He would endure the bad seed sowed by the devil with patience even to the harvest, and that it should not be rooted out before.
13:26
And had brought forth fruit. It put forth ears— it brought out grains. By this the good and bad corn is distinguished, for the harvest had not yet come. Christ Himself explained this parable in verse 37. He Himself is the Sower ; the world is the field. The good seed is the sons of the kingdom — that is, either the good who are heirs of the kingdom of heaven, or the evangelical doctrine which makes them good ; the tares are the sons of the wicked one — that is, roO Trovrjpov, the devil (vide verse 19). They are called the sons of the devil, because they follow his works (S. John viii. 44, and I S.John iii. 8). The rest is sufficiently clear. Who they were that slept while the devil sowed the tares, and who were the servants who came and told their lord, and asked if he would have them pull up the tares, Christ does not tell us, probably because they had nothing to do with the meaning of the parable. There are many additions in the parables, not for the meaning, but for the filling up, of the narrative. These are not any part of the parable itself, but additions, not necessary, but customary. All the early expositors explain the sleepers to be the bishops and those who have the charge of ruling the Church. Christ, however, no doubt, only intended to show the devil, secretly and when men were off their guard, sowing cockles. The servants who told their lord, and asked him if they should pull up the cockles, were, perhaps, ardent ministers of the Church, who, from their love of Religion, would root out heretics and wicked Catholics from their midst.
13:31
Is like. Christ puts out a third parable of the same kind ; for as yet He has spoken of the sowing — that is, of the beginning of the Church. By the first, He spoke of the different effects of the. Gospel, as it fell upon a good or a bad soil, when first sown. By the second, how it was vitiated by evil seed sown by the devil. By this third, how great virtue the good seed of the Gospel possesses, from how small a beginning it springs, and to what an admirable size it grows. The kingdom of heaven in this parable, as in the two preceding, signifies beyond doubt the Gospel, or, what is the same thing, faith, evangelical doctrine, the Word of God — as S. Ambrose (On S. Zz^xiii.),S. Chrysostom (Horn. xxxvii.), Bede, S. Augustin (Serin, xxxi., xxxiii., de Sanct.) all agree. S. Hilary also thinks that Christ Himself is the kingdom of heaven, and the grain of mustard seed. Others, however, think this the Church. They all arrive at the same end. For Christ, the stone cut out without hands, is said to have been made a great mountain (Dan. u. 35), and the Gospel (verse 33) is compared to leaven, because it has a hidden power of increasing ; and the Church is often called the moon in Scripture, because in the beginning it is small and thin, and increases day by day till it is full. So the Church in the beginning was small and obscure, beginning at Jerusalem (S. Luke xxiv. 47) and always increasing until it filled the whole world. This can truly be said of Christ, who was to rule (Ps. Ixxi. 8). S. Augustin refuted the Donatists by no other argument than this. They shut up the whole Church Catholic in one corner of Africa, as the followers of Calvin do now in Geneva. S. Augustin said that it was impossible that, after so many years, the Church could be confined within limits so narrow. " The Church," he said, " is like the moon. If a man do not see the new moon on the first or second day, he may be excused ; but he who does not see it when it is full must be blind." This appeals much more to the followers of Calvin now, as I think, than it did to the Donatists of those times. For if the Donatists were called blind by S. Augustin because they could not see the Church four hundred years after Christ, what would he have called the followers of Calvin, who, one thousand five hundred and eighty years afterwards, not only cannot see it, but deny that it can be seen any where at all.
To a grain of mustard seed. The kingdom of heaven is, no doubt, likened to the mustard seed because, as is said in the following verses, although small in the beginning, it grows to a great size.
13:32
Which is the least, indeed, of all seeds (" Quod minimum quidem est omnibus seminibus"). S. Jerome, or whoever was the translator, made use, not from ignorance, but from certain design, of a solecism. The LXX., as we have said, in their idioms, often did the same, for the Greek words, /juKporepov Trdvrwv TWV airepfjLCLTwv, in the comparative degree, have the force of the superlative. The Greeks often use the comparative for the superlative, as when the Apostles disputed among themselves which was the greater, that is, the greatest. The translator, therefore, renders the comparative by a superlative to express the true meaning, and yet keeps the construction of the comparative, to show that the Greek has the comparative, and not the superlative. How the grain of mustard seed is said to be the smallest of all seeds, when, among others, the seed of the poppy is still smaller, some commentators, apparently to little purpose, have laboured to explain. For it is not said to be the least of all because it is really the smallest, but because it is one of the least of all. In proverbial sayings, such as this most probably was with the Hebrews, when anything very small is spoken of, it is customary to compare it to a grain of mustard seed. Christ uses this comparison not once only, but often, as chap. xvii. 20, as in such cases we speak not philosophically and with exactness, but in a popular and general sense. For the people think the mustard seed to be the smallest, or, at any rate, one of the smallest of ordinary seeds, as Matthew (v. 26) puts a farthing for the least of all coins. Not that it is actually the least, but one of the least, for a mite is certainly smaller. Therefore, S. Luke, meaning the same thing, did not say farthing, but mite (xii. 59). The birds greatly prefer the seeds, and, in summer, when they are ripe, they come and perch upon the branches to feed upon them. This is the meaning of the words : " The birds come and dwell in the branches thereof". The word dwell is used for perch, or settle (sedere), as, on the other hand, settle is often used for " dwell," the Hebrew word 3.^ meaning both. The expression may apply to kings and princes, and all who, as S. Paul says (i Tim. u. 2), are in high places; to signify those who are sustained by the Gospel and the Church, and, as S. Chrysostom says, bear the sign of the cross on their foreheads. For, in Dan. w. 9, the birds which were in that great tree, what were they but the kings and princes who lived, as it were, under the shadow of Nebuchadnezzar? The Church was formerly in the State. The State is now in the Church.
13:33
Another parable. Christ sets forth another parable, and of a different kind, but having the same signification — the very great increase, that is, from a small beginning, of the kingdom of heaven. Leaven has many different properties. It is the corruption of a mass too much heated, and, as it has heat in itself, it has the power of increasing that with which it is mixed. Because of the first-named property it is commonly used in a bad sense, as in chap. xvi. 6, and I Cor. v. 6, 7. From the second property it is used for good, and the kingdom of heaven is compared to it. As leaven, when small in quantity, if mixed with a mass pervades the whole, and makes it much greater than it was, so the Word of God, sown in one place, pervaded the whole world. So the Church, in the beginning the least of all things, was in a short space of time propagated in all parts of the earth (Ps. Ixxix. n).
Which a woman took. Our Lord's having mentioned a woman rather than a man was only, in all probability, because it was more a woman's work to grind than a man's, though some explain the woman of divine wisdom. The woman, therefore, is either no part of the parable, but is put because women mostly did that particular work, or, if a part, it signifies an Evangelical Doctor, who pours the Word of God into the minds of his hearers, like leaven poured into the mass. We should look, not at the sex, but at the performance.
Hid in three measures of meal. The Hebrews call a particular liquid measure HND (satum\ which, according to Josephus (Antiq., ix. 2) and S. Jerome, held an Italian medium and half. S. Epiphanius tells us that there were three sata. The Hebrews say that in the book the measure was increased after the Babylonian captivity
13:34
And ^vithout parables He did not speak to them. That is, there, in that assembly ; for both before and after He put forth many other parables (as xx.-xxii., xxv. as S. Chrysostom, Horn, xlviii. ; Euthymius and Theophylact say — vide verse n). S. Mark (w. 33) adds "according as they were able to bear". Some explain this, adapting themselves to catch the minds of their hearers, in a sense wholly contrary to the intention of Christ, for He spoke to them in parables, not that they might understand better, but that they might not understand at all ; as explained on verses 13 and 14. S. Mark's words, "according as they were able to bear," mean only that Christ spoke obscurely, to take whom He could, as He explained Himself in another place when He had put forth a similar parable (xix. 12). Or they may mean what Euthymius says, "as they were worthy ; for they were not worthy that Christ should speak to them openly and without parables " : as He Himself said (verse 13).
13:35
That it might be fulfilled. The word " that " does not signify here the cause of Christ's speaking to them in parables. He did not do so to fulfil the words of David, but because His hearers were unworthy of being spoken to by Him openly ; as explained on verses n, 12, 13. Nor did the Evangelist wish to teach that the prophecy of David was properly fulfilled by Christ; for it was not a prophecy, but a history of past events, of which David spoke. Nor does the word filTH which David used there signify the kind of parable which Christ put forth here, although the Hebrews call both kinds mTH " parables ". The Evangelist here calls expressions which are obscure and shadowed out by similitudes, "parables ". When David said (in Ps. Ixxvii. 2), " I will open my mouth in parables," he called fTTH brief and pointed sentences "parables," such as the Greeks call " apothegms ". The Evangelist applied what David said in another sense to a meaning not the same as his, but similar to it ; as his custom was (u. 15-17).
13:41
All scandals. Christ calls those through whom offences come scandals, that is, " tares," and " the sons of the devil ".
Them that work iniqidty. A Hebraism ]"YTPn all who live in the practice of iniquity, and, so to say, make a business of the art of wickedness. The Hebrew expression regards the habit rather than the act.
13:42
Into the furnace of fire. The Gehenna of fire (supra, verses 22, 29, 30 ; x. 28 ; infra, xviii. 9). There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. (Supra, viii. 12.)
13:43
Then. When scandals are destroyed, when the cockles are separated which hinder the wheat from appearing, when the chaff which hid the wheat and prevented it from being seen in its splendour has been separated by the fan, as declared in the parable of the threshing-floor (iii. 12; 5. Luke iii. 17). Splendour here means being glorious as Christ in His Transfiguration (xvii. 2). The blessed, there fore, are compared to the sun, the moon, and the stars (xvii. 2; Dan. xii. 3). "They that are learned," that is, those who ruled their lives well and wisely, for Scripture calls these D^TOt^ft " having understanding ". " These, then," says Daniel, "shall shine as the brightness of the firmament, and they that instruct many to justice as stars for all eternity." So S. Paul (i Cor. xv. 41, 42).
13:44
Is like. Some think that this parable was not spoken to all the listeners, but was put forth to the Apostles alone, in the house ; this is concluded from verse 36 (Euthymius, in loc.}. It would appear more probable that it was spoken with the others above. But as the Apostles asked for an explanation, not of all the others, but only of that of the cockles, after they had returned to the house, it seems probable that the Evangelist, after this one, related how Christ returned to the house, and the Apostles asked for an explanation of it. The same may be said of all the events which follow in this chapter. So far, in the four parables of the sower, the grain of mustard seed, the good and bad seed, and the leaven, Christ described two peculiarities of the kingdom of heaven — how it takes a different effect upon different persons, and how from a small beginning it gains a great increase. Christ now puts forth its value, to show of how great worth men ought to think it, and with what diligence they should seek it. The kingdom of heaven in this passage ought to be understood in the same sense as in the preceding parables ; that is, as the faith, the Gospel, and the evangelical doctrine — as S. Ambrose (Serm. u. on Ps. cxviii.), Euthy mius, Theophylact — although some think that Christ is the kingdom of heaven, as S. Irenseus (w. 43), S. Hilary, S. Athanasius (Quest, xliv., if he be the author), S. Jerome (In Comment, and Vigil, iii. de Incarn.}. Others, again, say that this kingdom is the Old and New Testaments, as S. Augustin (lib. i., Quest. Evangel., quest. 13), Bede. S. Jerome also approves this opinion.
Unto a treasure. A thing which cannot be estimated. Of those whose wealth is so great that it cannot be told, we say, "They have a treasure". So S. Paul (i Cor. u. 9).
Hidden. Because it was not heard of by the world (ha. Ixiv. 4 ; I Cor. u. 7).
Which a man, having found, hid it. It is not necessary to adapt this to the thing signified by the parable, for, as has been said before, it is not a part of the parable, but an addition ; nor is it said to teach anything but to fill up the parable and describe what is done when we find a treasure and cannot immediately remove it ; we conceal it lest, before we can procure implements for digging, another come and carry it off. S. Jerome and Bede, however, say that he who finds the kingdom of heaven hides it in his heart ; that is, cherishes and preserves it, that it may not escape him. If this mean anything, it only seems to mean that he who finds the kingdom of heaven — that is, the Gospel — ought to be careful that it do not slip from his grasp, and to take all pains to secure it. This is to hide it, not that another may not find it, but that he himself may not lose it. For, although he who finds a treasure hides it, lest another should find it, because if so, he himself would lose it, the parable in that respect is not like the kingdom of heaven, for one does not lose it because another finds it, for it can be equally found and equally possessed by all ; although Scripture does sometimes speak as if one could not find it unless another lose it (Rom. xi. 19; Apoc. iii. 11). This, however, was said in reference to the branches of trees and the crown of kings ; for a fresh shoot cannot be grafted into a tree unless the old branch be broken off, nor can anyone seize a crown unless another has lost it.
For joy thereof selleth all that he hath. This does not mean that the Gospel is to be bought, for Christ says, " Freely have you received, freely give " (x. 8), but that it is to be estimated so highly, that there is nothing which the man who has found it ought not to do to obtain it, even though all his goods be sold and lost, or infamy endured, or even life itself sacrificed. Christ named goods rather than life, and honour, and anything else, if the man have anything, that He might speak in accordance with the custom of men, who, to gain a treasure, will sell all that they have. In a word, this parable signifies only what is said in another place in other words. In chap. x. 37, Christ names all the most precious things which whoever, when the need arises, does not part from for the kingdom of heaven, is not worthy to gain it.
13:45
The kingdom of heaven is like to a merchant. The kingdom of heaven is not like the man, but the pearl ; as, in the former parable, it was compared not to the man who found it, but to the treasure that was found. The meaning, however, is that the same thing happens in the finding and in the gaining of the kingdom of heaven. If any merchant seeking for pearls find one good one, he goes and sells all that he has, that he may buy it, as explained on chap. xi. 16, 17. We ought to resemble the merchant, and, when we have found the kingdom of heaven, we ought to spare no pains, no expense, nothing whatever, that we may possess it. This parable has the same meaning as the former, the matter only is different. " Good" in the Greek is ACttXou? fjiapyapiras (pulchras margaritas], " beautiful," but in this kind of merchandise whatever is beautiful is good (qua pulchra> snnt ecedem bonce}.
Pearls. This is an instance of the species being put for the genus ; that is, a pearl is put for every kind of precious stone. The word margarita, or margaritum, means only that kind of single pearl which is found in shell-fish, and which bears the name of pearl in almost all the languages of Europe.
13:47
Is like. The parable seems to be a kind of postil of the former ones of the good seed and the tares. But the Evangelist does not appear to have kept the order of events, because it has the same meaning ; and we see that the others which resemble it in this respect are put together, as the parable of the mustard seed and the leaven (verses 31, 33), and the hidden treasure with the pearl. By the kingdom of heaven we may here understand either the Gospel, as in the former parables, or, what amounts to the same thing, the Church. Whichever we understand, we have a strong argument against modern heretics. For, if we understand the Gospel, Christ signifies that not all who receive the Gospel, that is, the faith, will be saved, but they only who are the good fishes, that is, they who have not only faith, but also good works; for all are fishes, that is, all are Christians, all are faithful, but those are evil, these good. Against this, the heresy of the above teaches that all who have faith will be saved. If by the kingdom of heaven we understand the Church, we will not argue for ourselves, but S. Augustin shall do so for us. He refuted the Donatists by no argument more frequently or more effectually than by that derived from this parable, in which the Church is compared to a net letdown into the sea, and filled by every kind of fish flocking into it. It may well be said that, although S. Augustin refuted no class of heretics so completely as the Donatists, yet that he wrote his many works against them, not so much against them as against the followers of Luther and Calvin long after. This is so great a matter, that whoever reads them may substitute for the word Donatists those of the followers of Luther and Calvin.
13:52
Therefore. It is not easy to say what was the inference of Christ in the word " therefore ". Some explain it thus : " Therefore (supply) because you have understood, I say to you every scribe," &c. For He had asked the disciples whether they understood all these things, and they had answered " Yes". " Because, therefore, you have understood, I add, every scribe," &c. Others read it thus : " Therefore — supply rogavi — I have asked, because every scribe," &c. Euthymius thinks the word "therefore" not causal, but affirmative, as if Christ had said : " So that every scribe instructed in the kingdom of heaven is like," &c. The opinion of S. August in (Quests, on S. Matt., q. 96) seems the best of all. Christ had compared the kingdom of heaven to a treasure hidden in a field. He had asked the disciples whether they understood. They replied, " Yes ". He added " therefore," that is, since the kingdom of heaven is like this treasure, every scribe instructed in it ought to bring out of it things both new and old.
Scribe. A Doctor instructed in the Law, as explained on chap, u. 4. Christ calls the Doctor of the Gospel by his legal name, " Scribe ". Euthymius says that Christ means Himself, but it is more probably a general expression, by which He describes to the Apostles the duties of a teacher of the Gospel. Instructed in the kingdom of heaven. et? rrjv jBacri\eiav. Some think that et? is here put for eV, but although these two words are sometimes used for one another, it does not seem so here. It seems more suitable that we should render it " Into the kingdom of heaven " — that is, " ad regnum " than " in it " — when we are speaking of those who are instructed in preaching it. Our translator seems to have read ev ry /3acrl\ei,a, unless we say that, in the Latin version, " In regno " is wrongly read for "In regnum" — but it would then be necessary to prove the fault by the authority of some ancient codex.
Is like to a man that is an householder. For as it is the duty of every householder to provide his household with food for the body, so it is that of the Doctor of the Gospel to nourish the people of Christ with spiritual food (i Cor. iii. 2).
Out of his treasure. That is, out of his stores. Christ used the word " treasure " to signify whatever was set aside and concealed.
New things and old. All kinds of food for the support of his own family, or his invited guests, by one who not niggardly, or sparingly, but liberally, supplies his family with every variety of food, according to their standing and quality. " To bring out things new and old," though apparently there is no other instance in which the expression is used in Scripture, appears to have been a Hebrew proverb. By this part of the parable, we are taught that a Doctor of the Gospel ought to be furnished with every kind of divine knowledge, every species of example, every manner of similitude, that he may be able to instruct every man according to his capacity. By " new things and old," almost all the ancient Fathers understood the Old Testament and the New (S. Hilary, S. Chrysostom, S. Jerome, Bede, Theophylact, Euthymius, in loc. ; and S. Augustin, Quests, on S. Matt., 17), whom the modern heretics wrongly reject. For as they acknowledge that a teacher of the Gospel ought to be furnished with every kind of learning, whence can they procure it better than from the New and Old Testaments ? For these great authorities would not say that Christ desired to point to the Old and New Testa ments, of which the latter was not yet in existence ; but what Christ had said, generally, of all stores of knowledge, they fitly and prudently applied to the Old and New Testaments. Cir. xm. 54.] CHRIST AT NAZARETH. 449
13:54
And coming into His own country. Christ is said to have had three countries (ix. i) — Bethlehem, in which He was born ; Nazareth, in which He was educated ; Capernaum, in which He frequently lived. In this passage the Ancients, S. Jerome, S. Chrysostom, Euthymius, Theophylact, all recognise Nazareth. This can also be proved from S. Luke (w. 16). It seems beyond doubt that the same account is given here by S. Matthew, and thereby S. Luke. This may be inferred (i) from the fact that the " brothers " of Christ were known to the people of this city by name, as verses 55, 56, show, but they were not so either in Bethlehem, where He was only born, or in Capernaum, where He only stayed for a time ; it was at Nazareth that the relatives of the Blessed Virgin and Joseph lived. (2) Because, as S. Chrysostom says, Christ did many miracles in Capernaum (xi. 23). In Bethlehem we find that He did none; in Nazareth, which is here called " His country," He did neither many nor none, but only a few, as appears from verse 58, and 5. Mark vi. 5. It was therefore Nazareth.
And taught in their synagogues. In their synagogues. The plural is here put for the singular. For it is not probable that in a small town there were many synagogues. Unless the plural here means that Christ taught in them on successive Sabbaths, so that the word synagogue may have the signification, not of the place of meeting but of the assembly, as 6/c/c\7]cria in Greek, and Concio in Latin (S. Mark vi. 2 ; S. Luke w. 16). The whole history is related more fully and distinctly by S. Luke. " He rose up to read," which was the action of one who sought to teach in the synagogue. The book of the Prophet Isaiah was given to Him, in which, when opened, He found the passage Ixi. When He had read, He rolled up the book again, and sat down and said, "This day," &c. ; and when He convicted them of unbelief for not receiving Him who was their fellow-citizen and a prophet, they were filled with anger, and thrust Him out of the city, that they might cast Him down from the hill on which the city was built How came this man by this wisdom ? They knew that He had not learnt letters (as in 5. John vu. 15), and it is therefore probable that they ascribed His wisdom and miracles to evil arts. For whilst all the Evangelists say that they wondered at His wisdom and miracles, they add that they were scandalised. But they could not have been so unless they believed that what He said and did He said and did by the aid of the devil, like those who said : " By the prince of devils He casteth outdevils " (ix. 34), and : " This man casteth not out devils but by Beelzebub, the prince of the devils " (xii. 24). And these mighty works. These miracles, that is, for Christ did some miracles before them, as S. Mark relates (vi. 5), and S. Matthew (infra, verse 58).
13:55
Is not this the carpenter's son ? That Joseph was a carpenter is clear from this passage, for Christ was reputed to be his son (S. Luke iii. 23). But what kind of carpenter (faber) he was is not known, and is not necessary. Some, as SS. Hilary, Ambrose (On iii. S. Luke}> Bede (On iii. 5. Mark}, think that he was a black smith. Hugo says a goldsmith. Others that he was a worker in masonry. This opinion Hugo appears to approve. Some say that he was a wood carpenter, as S. Chrysostom, cited by S. Thomas (On S. Mark i.), and S. Thomas himself in his Comment, on S. Matt. i. This is now the general opinion, and is shown to be the most ancient from the book on the Infancy of Christ, which, though apocryphal, related a miracle wrought by Christ in the wood-carpenter's shop of Joseph, and from Sozomen (vi. 2), who relates how a Christian, when asked derisively by a Gentile what the Son of the carpenter was making, replied : "A bier for the Emperor Julian". The Author (Hornxxxii.) and S. Mark (vi. 3) say that Christ Himself was called the carpenter, whether because the people of Nazareth called both father and son by this name, or that, from the usual form of speech, the son of a carpenter was also called a carpenter ; so that the assertion of some authors of credit, that Christ before He began to preach practised the trade of a carpenter, seems very probable to myself, as it did to De Lyra. For what did He do all those thirty years at Nazareth? although S. Augustin (De Consent., u. 42) says that He was called a carpenter because, as He was reputed to be the son of a carpenter, He was thought to have been one Himself. And His brethren. This has been explained, supra, chap. xii. 46.
13:57
And they were scandalised in His regard. They struck against Him as against a rock, and fell. For this is the proper meaning of scandalised. He was 11 set for the fall and for the resurrection of many in Israel, and for a sign which shall be contradicted " (S. Luke u. 34 ; and see I Pet. u. 8, and supra, verse 54). How they were scandalised has been explained on verse 54.
13:58
And He 'Brought not many miracles there. When it is said that He did not many, it implies that He did some, as stated by S. Mark (vi. 5). It says that He could not, not as being unable, but unwilling, as we often say when we do not choose to do a thing, and as was said of the sons of Jacob (Gen. xxxvii. 4), that is, nolebant, " they would not," and as S. Gregory Nazianzen has rightly observed (Orat. w. de T/ieol.}. Christ would not work miracles among them because of their unbelief. Whether because He knew that they would not believe even if they saw the miracles, like the Pharaos, or that they were unworthy of more, when they understood so wickedly those which they had seen, ascribing them to Beelzebub. We see that Christ, when about to work a miracle, first required faith in those for whom He was about to work it (as in ix. 28 ; S. Mark v. 36 ; ix. 23 ; 5. Luke viii. 50). For the faith which follows miracles has less merit than the faith which goes before them ; and he who sees miracles is unworthy if he only believe from seeing them. Besides, Christ does not work miracles before the unbelieving. The same is the reason why, even in these days, they who most wish to see miracles see them least ; because they desire to see them, not believing, but doubting of the faith. Thus Herod, who, as S. Luke relates (xxiii. 8), wished for a long time to see some miracle from Christ, was not able to see one, as S. Gregory (floral., x. 17) has observed. So, when the Pharisees demanded to see a sign from Christ, He answered them : " An evil and adulterous generation seeketh a sign, and a sign shall not be given it, but the sign of Jonas the Prophet " (supra, chap. xii. 39). Let those, then, who require miracles, and who wonder if they are not done, take heed lest this be their own fault, and if they wish to see miracles, let them believe without miracles.
13:1
Eadem parabola Marc. 4,1-9 et Luc. 8,5-8 legitur; et apud Marcum quidem eadem serie i. e. postquam Christus respondit de matre et fratribus. Quod dicitur in :2//a die « satis indicat aut hoc consequenter gestum autem non multa interponi potuisse, maxime quia et Marcus eundem ordinem tenet » ita S. Aug. qui tamen simul advertit : nisi forte dies more Scripturarum tempus significet. Atque in aliquibus, licet paucis codicibus legitur £v δὲ ταῖς ἡμέραις ἐχείναις (et eg in illo tempore); at hic non opus est hac explicatione, cum apud S. Lucam quoque narrationes ita iungantur, ut facile pateat et illum eventum et hanc parabolam eidem diei posse attribui. Dicitur autem Christus exire de domo quia supra dictum est fratres stetisse foris et insuper Marc. 3,20 in domo Christum contra blasphemiam pharisaeorum locutum esse narratur. Cum de domo illa nota τῆς οἰκίας mentio fiat ex qua exierit ad mare i. e. ad lacum Tiberiadis , domus Petri in Capharnaum civitate sua (9,1 et 8,15) intelligenda erit. Cum multae turbae ad eum audiendum congregarentur, ipse in naviculum ascendit ibique sedens ad turbas in littore consistentes verba fecit. Cum littus ad speciem quandam amphitheatri paulatim assurgeret , commode a plurimis et videri et audiri poterat. Nota graecum ἐπὶ τὸν αἰγιαλὸν, turbae per littus diffusae stabant, qua dictione magna audientium corona ad littus consistens depingitur. lis autem loquitur zn parabolis v. 3; est autem parabola (παραδάλλειν comparare, conferre) narratio rei confictae tamquam vere factae eo consilio proposita, ut veritas aliqua illustretur et comprobetur ex iis quae in vita quotidiana fieri solent aut fieri finguntur (cf. Cornely, Introd. | p. 519). Mos docendi per parabolas apud orientales erat frequentissimus. Tali enim narratione, ut S. Chrys. notat, animi audientium excitantur et ea efficitur, ut res magis memoriae imprimatur et quasi sub aspectum ponatur; quare et prophetas sic fecisse ait. Simili artificio usus est loatham (Iud. 9,7 seq.) et Nathan propheta (2 Reg. 12,2 seq.); in scriptis quoque rabbinicis is usus valde est communis, ita ut Lightfoot (hor. hebr. ad h. 1.) dicat : oratoriae iudaicae nullum schema familiarius quam parabolismus; neque id immerito asseri ostendunt Ed. p. 580 et Wünsche p. 160. Discrimen autem in eo cernitur quod Christus prius ponit parabolam et ex ea doctrinam explicatione deducit, rabbini autem id quod iam. dictum aut traditum est postea similitudine quadam adducta illustrant vel confirmant. — Ceterum parabola, uti παροιμία apud TIoannem (10,6; 16,25. 29) etiam sensu latiore de quavis similitudine adhibetur; cf. 15,15; 24,32. Marc. 3,93; 4,30. Cum dicatur docuisse Christum muita in parabolis (cf. Marc. 4,2. 33), eo tempore plures proposuit; eo loco Marcus tres refert, quarum altera de semente sponte crescente apud Matthaeum non legitur. Lucas vero 8,5 unam solum refert parabolam seminantis. Particula ecce v. 3 attentio provocatur et res inducitur attentione digna; exi ὁ σπείρων i. e. 15 cuius munus est semen spargere ; locutio determinata rem accuratius exhibet. Uti tres partes seminis frustra iaciuntur, ita fructus ipse quoque triplici genere v. 8 distinguitur. Monet Ed. I p. 586 testibus rabbinis in usu fuisse duos seminandi modos, alterum semen spargendi manu, alterum per bovem, cui scil. saccus quibusdam foraminibus pertusus imponebatur ita ut simulac bos procederet semen iaceretur. Cum mirum videri posset seminantem adeo incaute semen spargere, ut etiam secus viam caderet, fortasse cum Ed. de altero hoc modo cogitari potest. Alia cadunt ἐπ petrosa, in loca agri petricosa quae tenui tantum humo obtegebantur. Ibi semen cito quidem in herbam enascitur; « loca enim saxea cooperta modica terra cito vegetant semen in herbam ex magnitudine caloris quia calor ibi non imbibitur in profundo sicut in reliqua terra sed reflectitur ἃ saxo; deinde quoniam non potest deorsum radices mittere, suesum erumpit » (lans.). Sed quia radix non erat profunda neque a loco saxoso ei humor suppetebatur, herba illa mox aestu solis exaruit ambusta et torrefacta v. 6. Alia vero grana.
13:7
MATTER. 13, 1-9. 515 ceciderunt in spinas, in eam agri partem ubi semina et radices spinarum latitabant, in terram spinosam, et cum spinae succrescerent, illa spinis 3mplexa suffocata sunt v. 7. Alia demum v. 8 ceciderunt tn terram bonam, frugiferam et debite praeparataim ac sulcatam et & noxiis seminibus puram et alia quidem grana spicas protulerunt grana centum ferentes, alia ferentes sexaginta, triginta ferentes alia pro ipsius soli virtute et pinguedine. Etiam Gen. 26,12 legitur : sevit autem Isaac in terra illa et invenit in ipso anno centuplum. Bonitatem soli Galilaeae Josephus quoque laudat et propter eam in Galilaea urbes esse frequentes ait et crebros vicos ubique populosos (de bello iud. 3,3. 2). — In ea parabola documenta contineri gravia, ideoque sedulo eam esse perscrutandam Christus monet
13:9
v. 9 qui habet aures (audiendi) audiat, cf. 11,15; ne igitur eam oscitanter praetereant. δ autem adhortatione ostendit opem divinam praesto fore iis qui quod in se est facere studuerint.
13:10
v. 10 accedentes discipuli dixerunt ei : quare in. parabolis loqueris eis? Respondet Iesus eo modo qui post cap. 11 et 12 exspectari potest , distinguens duas illas pártes hominum qui scil. sint regno inepti vel potius se ipsos ineptos reddant et qui fide Christo adhaereant :
Christus parabola proposita vel potius ut videtur compluribus parabolis narratis (13,3. 10) eam vel eas turbis non explicat ad quid tendere illam et valere potissimum velit. Talem eius docendi modum eousque fuisse insolitum , admiratione et interrogatione discipulorum satis declaratur. Unde cum esset singularis (Marc. 5,10)
13:11
v. 11 vobis datum est nosse mysteria regni coelorum , illis autem non est datum ; cf. 11,95 et 12,49. 50; illi qui testimonio et miraculis Christi commoti eum agnoscunt et profitentur legatum a Deo missum , etiam digni sunt et apti quibus mysteria regni messiani proponantur, quibus scil. explicetur quae sit natura et indoles regni. Cum autem ea doctrina longe recedat a populari de regno messiano opinione, ideoque mentibus ea exspectatione imbutis doctrina sit valde abscondita, captu et creditu difficilis, iam eo quoque titulo mystertum aliquo vero sensu dici potest. Sunt porro mysteria divina illa consilia hominibus abdita quibus Deus pro suo beneplacito res huius regni ordinare et gubernare vult, sunt veritates et documenta quae cum hominibus communicare vult et quae ab homine e rerum cursu naturali et ordinario hauriri nequeunt. Cur 2//is non sit datum et quibus culpis ipsi sibi opem lumenque divinum excluserint, satis aperitur 11,7-24 et 12,1-55. Sententiam in obstinatos et contumaces prolatam confirmat
13:12
v. 19 qui enim habet dabitur ei et abundabit : qui autem non habet et quod habet auferetur ab eo; sententia hac ea quae in vita et commercio saepe eveniunt enuntiantur : qui dives est facile evadit etiam ditior; rerum ordine contingere Christus dicit. Nam « qui dociles fuerint et bene parati ad perceptionem divinarum institutionum, in iis habitat Spiritus sanctus augens in ipsis dona sua. Qui vero scintillam lucis unicam habuerint et ipsam excitare neglexerint, in illis et ipsa exstinguetur prorsus tolleturque ab eis illud ipsum minimum quod prius habuerant » (S. Cy».). Ita Iudaeis evenit. Fidem non habentes etiam commoda illa quae ex lege et prophetis habebant amiserunt (cf. S. Hil. Orig. cat. Cr. Theoph. Pasch. op. ἴηι}. Calm.) ; qui gratiis a Deo datis bene utitur, ampliores accipiet; qui autem lumen sibi datum et auxilia gratiae negligit ac spernit neque iis cooperatur, illi demum subtrahentur ita ut maxima egestate spirituali prematur. Eodem modo Iudaeis incredulis promissio illa ac benedictio in Abraham et patribus facta demum subtracta est quia a fide illa et obedientia patriarcharum desciverant. Quapropter simul monemur, ne gratiam acceptam tepore ac negligentia obrui ac quasi sepeliri sinamus; alias ea a nobis auferetur; verum ut sedulo ac constanter gratiis atque impulsui divino cooperantes divitias coelestes in dies maiores mereamur. | Palam atque aperte turbis iam non loquitur, quia fide destitutae et suis repletae opinionibus praeiudicatis neque quis ipse sit neque quale sit regnum messianum intelligere satagunt v. 13 ideo ἔπ para- $olis loquor eis, quia videntes non vident et audientes non audtunt neque intelligunt; vident Christi miracula talia qualia nunquam homo non vident quid necessario consequatur, ipsum scil. esse Messiam; audierunt testimonia Ioannis baptistae, ipsa Iesu de se testimonia et haec audientes aure animis non audiunt, sed « repugnant et externo Dei verbo et agnitae veritati reluctantur et inspirationi intus suadenti renituntur; videntes enim signa et tribuentes ea Beelzebub non videbant » (Saimeron, tom. 7 tract. 2) et id quidem de ducibus. Turbae vero miraculis et doctrina Christi ad sterilem quandam commovebantur admirationem, nunquam ita esse factum in Israel, surrexisse prophetam magnum; at huic prophetae obsequi renuunt, potius ut ipse sibi obsequatur expetunt, ut v. g. talem se regem constituat qualem ipsi volunt. Rem illustrat auctor op. imp. : « ecce viderunt mirabilia Moysi; numquid vere viderunt? si enim vere vidissent, utique et timuissent Deum miraculorum factorem. Ecce audierunt doctorem legis; numquid vere audierunt? si enim vere audissent eum, utique et vixissent secundum legem » etc. Ea autem ratione idem accidit ex eadem causa quod in populo obdurato et tot monitionibus rebelli ac contumace evenit tempore Isaiae
13:14
v. 1& et adimpletur tn eis prophetia Isaiae dicentis : auditu audietis et non intelligetis et videntes videbitis et non videbitis; bene dicitur et adimpletur i. e. iterum fit id quod de suis aequalibus Isaias impulsu divinitus accepto dixit; est enim prophetia locutio ex impulsu divino. Quod in codicibus latinis quandoque reperitur (non tamen in graecis) ut adimpleatur, haud ita convenit cum verba illa non sint praedictio de tempore messiano, sed, ut S. Paulus dixit Iudaeis Romae degentibus : bene Spiritus sanctus locutus est per Isaiam prophetam ad patres nostros (Act. 28,25) indicans uti patres ita filios quoque esse; proinde idem cerni nunc quod generationibus praeteritis et in rebus antea gestis contineri imaginem futuri temporis. Sensus enim internos et externos occluserunt, ut viam omnem veritati percipiendae intercluderent; cor gerunt obduratum; aures obturant, oculos claudunt; quomodo possent edoceri?
13:15
v. 15 zncrassatum est entm cor populi huius et auribus graviter audierunt et oculos suos clauserunt; sequitur iam forma chiastica quid inde efficiatur idque ipsos velle dicitur quia revera omnem aditum veritati intercluserunt : ne quando videant oculis et auribus audiant et corde intelligant et. convertantur et sanem eos; verba recitantur ex LXX ; in hebraeo Deus ad Isaiam loquitur ut populo dicat : audite audientes et nolite intelligere οἷο. dein ei dicitur : excaeca cor... aures aggrava, oculos claude etc. Iubetur itaque propheta populo praedicare, eum admonere et reprehendere, etsi monitis eius et castigationibus magis exacerbati in maiorem contumaciam et rebellionem propellantur, uti saepe in hominibus perversis evenire solet. Ceterum vide quae de iis disserui in comment. Is. I p. 138-142. Sed quomodo Matthaeus fere ad verbum recitat versioneni LXX graecam, cum ipse aramaice scribens potius censendus sit sequi debuisse et exprimere textum hebraeum? Versio graeca satis erat nota in Palaestina quoque ; dein nihil obstat quominus cum Jans. dicamus interpretem graecum translationem LXX substituisse iis in locis, in quibus vis argumenti eadem pro re nata ex utroque textu colligitur, quia Graeci quibus sua versione consuluit illi translationi erant assueti; cui sententiae etiam Maid. calculum adiici posse admittit. Turbae igitur falsis de regno messiano opinionibus occupatae et a pharisaeis circumventae et fere seductae (cf. 10,25; 11,19; 12,24) humili Christi habitu offenduntur neque eum Messiam agnoscunt. Eo ipso autem desinunt posse intelligere aut velle accipere doctrinam de regno spirituali, in quo totum constituitur in animi renovatione, in studio virtutum, in patientia, in spe bonorum coelestium, in tolerantia malorum et persecutionum, in sui abnegatione, in cruce post Christum ferenda (cf. 10,34 seq.). Tali itaque doctrinae percipiendae iam non sunt idoneae turbae illae; haec regni mysteria illis sunt abscondita. Quare haec mysteria illis Christus non sermone plano et aperto proponit, sed doctrinam de regno parabolis involvit. Discipuli autem paulatim de indole regni edocentur explicatione parabolarum; ii paulatim erudiuntur de vera indole eaque spirituali regni et quia animis sinceris Christo adhaerent, ex ea institutione in cognitione mysteriobis. Etsi enim non perspicerent sensum earum profundiorem, tamen aliqua documenta moribus proficua ex iis decerpere poterant; ita quae de semine iacto dicuntur, facili et obvia applicatione conveniunt cuivis exhortationi , institutioni, doctrinae. In iis parabolis in quibus explicite regnum coelorum simile esse dicitur etiam maior iis offertur opportunitas utilitatis percipiendae; excitantur enim ea locutione et invitantur, ut inquirant, ut regni desiderium concipiant , eius pretium ac dignitatem agnoscant ; ex aliis adhortatio ad bonum faciendum et ad fugiendum malum facile colligitur. Modus igitur parabolicus ita est factus, αἱ pro sua quisque animi dispositione et fide in Christum et rerum divinarum cognitione ex iis utilitatem et doctrinam percipiat. Oculi turbarum sua et ducum culpa caligine sunt offusi, eorum sensus obtusi. Alia autem est conditio discipulorum qui sese Christo in disciplinam tradiderunt
13:16
v. 16 vestri autem beati oculi quia vident et aures vestrae quia audiunt ; &&que ut hanc suam beatitatem rite aestiment, ob eorum oculos ponit desideria prophetarum et sanctorum qui saeculis anteactis magnis suspiriis beata haec tempora messiana et regem Messiam videre et audire expetebant
13:17
v. 17 amen quippe dico vobis i. e. profecto maximam vobis affero causam cur vos beati dicamini rectissime, quia multi prophetae et iusti cupterunt videre quae videts et non viderunt et audire quae auditis et non audierunt; feliciores praedicantur prophetis et sanctis illis quos tanta veneratione a teneris prosequebantur, et tales praedicantur ab eo quem veracem aeque ac potentem cognoscunt. Nonne discipulorum animos gaudio exsultasse et novo amoris vinculo Christo adstrictos esse putandum erit? Recogita quam praeclara ac magnifica sancti illi vates de tempore messianoet rege Messia óracula fuderint, quantis quoque suspiriis faustissima illa tempora efflagitaverint (cf. Is. 45,8; 64,1. Ps. 4&. 72. Is. 9,6; 11,1 seq. 35,1 seq. 60,1 seq. Ier. 23,5; 30. 31. Ez. 35,93. Os. 2,19. Mich. 5,1 seq. etc.) ; unde quali desiderio illis obviam animis ierint dimetiendum erit. Idem Christus de Abraham enuntiavit : exsultavit ut videret diem meum (loan. 8,56), idem Petrus de prophetis 1 Petr. 1,10-19. Clarissimis igitur verbis Christus iterum docet discipulos iam adesse beata illa tempora quae a prophetis annuntiabantur el se ipsum esse eum ad quem omnis prophetia tendat, se itaque regem Messiam profitetur ratione valde perspicua et a se iam inaugurari illam regni Dei institutionem et instaurationem quam prophetae adumbraverint. Valet pro discipulis quoque quod S. Paulus scribit : defuncti sunt omnes isti (sancti et prophetae) non acceptis Discipulis datum est nosse mysteria regni; habent enim fidem in Christum ; unde maiora bona iis addentur ; beati sunt cum videant et audiant eum quem prophetae et iusti videre et audire desiderabant. Quare sequitur
13:18
v. 18 vos ergo audite parabolam seminantisi. e. audite quid ea parabola significetur; vos cum epitasi dicitur; semen est praedicatio de regno; tunc semen cadit secus viam, si haec praedicatio non intelligitur
13:19
v. 19 omnis qui audit verbum regni et non intellig1t; regnum coelorum itaque praedicatione fundatur et propagatur, quae praedicatio a singulis est alte animo imprimenda et fovenda; qui eam non ?ntelligit i. e. non recondit alte in animo, non meditatur (Maid.), non serio incumbit ut eam intelligat, sed qui eam parvi facit neque capit quanti sit momenti et per ignaviam etinertiam non adhibet studium eam intelligendi, venit malusi. e. diabolus et rapit quod seminatum est in corde eius; hic est qui secus viam. seminatus est; Neque hisce solum regni cursus ac propagatio retardatur et praedicatio evadit sterilis et inefficax;
13:22
v. 22 qui autem seminatus est in spinis, qui verbum regni in se suscipit eo modo quo terra spinosa seminis grana, Aic est qui verbum audi: et sollicitudo saeculi istius et fallacia divitiarum suffocat verbum et sine fructu efficitur; animus enim istis oppletus et irretitus iam nihil curat res divinas. Bene monet S. Chrys. non dici saeculum et divitias, sed sollicitudo saeculi et fallacia divitiarum; « ne igitur res ipsas culpemus sed corruptam voluntatem ; licet enim divitem esse et non decipi, in hoc esse saeculo et non praefocari sollicitudinibus. Duo quippe vitia inter se opposita in divitiis sunt; aliud quod cruciat et offuscat, est sollicitudo ; aliud quod molliores reddit , sunt deliciae. Recte autem dixit fallacia divitiarum ; omnia quippe in divitiis fallacia sunt : voluptas, gloria, pulchritudinis studium similiaque omnia species quaedam et phantasia sunt, non rerum veritas ». Fallaces dicuntur divitiae quia blanda specie homines alliciunt, ea promittunt quae praestare non possunt, fugaces quoque sunt et instabiles et earum deceptione et illecebris multi excidunt ab aeterna felicitate, ergo quam maxime iis falluntur ac decipiuntur. Nimio earum studio vel fruitione si animus occupatur, plane arescit a rebus divinis, earum curam abiicit, omni earum aestimatione exuitur. Sollicitudo saeculi appellatur uno verbo quidquid praeter regnum Dei homines nimio studio quaerunt : honorum ambitionem, negotia, lites et quidquid a quaerendo regno Dei hominem tardat (Mald.). Variis enim illis curis ac cupiditatibus pronum est obrui ac praefocari quidquid bonarum cogitationum in animum immittitur (Sa/meron 1. c. tract. 5). Suffocant autem , ut S. Gregorius dicit (bom. 15 in evang. M. 76,1133), quia importunis cogitationibus suis guttur mentis strangulant et dum bonum desiderium intrare ad cor non sinunt quasi aditum flatus vitalis necant. — Alia quoque consideratione curae et divitiae spinis apte comparantur : spina enim crucians cogitatio est comparandi divitias, labor in illis augendis, timor in illis amittendis, dolor in eis expendendis (Sa/m.); curarum suarum punctionibus mentem lacerant et cum usque ad peccatum pertrahunt, quasi inflicto vulnere cruentant (S. Greg. Dion. lans.) et remorsibus conscientiae cruciant. — Cum autem concupi- Scentiae magno quodam pondere animis hominum insitae sint, praedicatio regni non poterit non apud multos fructu carere. Opus enim est ἃ rebus terrenis mentem avellere, ab illecebris voluptatum quarum instrumenta et invitamenta divitiae sunt sensus abstrahere, sese abnegare, animum exhibere Dei ope et gratia fortem et constantem in sui victoria, in compescendis cupiditatibus. Sed cum maxima homi- prosit, et quia infinita non possunt numero nec sermone notificari posuit Christus tres differentias ut istae sint exemplum ad intelligenda infinita. Neque tamen ea est parabolae vis ut solum, quod vult Dion., quarta pars seminis iacti fructum afferat ideoque paucos esse electos designetur. Quantum enim seminis iactum sit in viam, in terram petrosam et spinosam non dicitur; insuper mirus esset seminandi modus et a consuetudine humana omnino alienus, si seminans quartam partem seminis sibi pro agro concrediti spargeret in viam prope agrum! Sed parabola ea solet sequi et exprimere quae apud homines fieri consuescunt. Paucis quaedam attingenda sunt quae hic quaeri solent. Quis est ille seminans? Potest cum multis responderi ex altera parabola quam Christus explicat v. 37 qui seminat bonum semen est Filius hominis. At ut eum solum in nostra parabola designari putemus, nullatenus opus est, sed cum parabola in universum dicatur et valeat, de toto tempore regni messiani hisce in terris intelligi debet et suo modo, uti de tota praedicatione, ita quoque de omnibus valet qui illud regnum annuntiant. Neque obstat explicatio illa in altera parabola a Christo data. Christus enim qui regnum fundat et doctrinam tradit apostolis praedicandam est utique ille qui primus et per se semen spargit; at cum etiam in illa parabola ager sit mundus, in quo bonum semen et zizania crescunt usque ad consummationem saeculi v. 38.39, perspicuum est simul intelligi eos qui semen a Filio hominis acceptum spargant in mundum usque ad finem saeculi. Quapropter S. Chrys. bene adnotat : « hanc porro parabolam dixit ut discipulos exerceret doceretque, ut si inter eos qui semen reciperent plures essent qui plane noverat haec esse futura, seminare non destitit ».
13:24
τον Sicut in priore parabola significatum est unum idemque semen non τ | facere in omnibus fructum neque in iis, in quibus facit fructum, edere d. eundem fructum, ita hac declaratur in regno messiano usque ad sae- TU culi consummationem malos fore permixtos bonis, cum inimicus Dei $c subdola ratione continuo quaerat suis insidiis homines perdere. Exci- E tantur itaque qui sunt in regno messiano, ut sibi et pro sua quisque ru parte aliis quoque invigilent, ne diaboli fraude quidquam detrimenti * capiant; sed simul omnes et praesules et fideles ad suam consola- 1 tionem edocentur ne ex eo offendantur quod suo gregi vident ad- UM mixtos esse malos. Bene igitur haec parabola adiungitur superiori tum quod etiam a semine est desumpta, tum ne semen illud quod Εν " cecidit in terram bonam putaretur nullam mali seminis habiturum AS. admixtionem (cf. Sa/m. lans. Lamy). E E Quod dicitur v. 2'& simile factum est regnum coelorum homini qui t seminavit bonum semen in agro suo, comparatio strictim solum in- "d dicatur et est integra colligenda ex tota narratione parabolica; quo- circa explica : tale quid accidit in regno messiano quale si quis bonum semen serat οἱ quis superseminet zizania etc. (Bar. lans. Lamy.); uti v. g. legitur Marc. 5,26 : sic est regnum Dei, quemadmodum si homo iaciat sementem etc. et eodem modo regnum mes- Ssianum saepius dicitur simile huic vel illi rei, quia in eo tale quid contingere solet quale de eiusmodi re parabolice in medium profertur. Apte dicitur supersemtinav:t, cum conatus inimici sit ea cor- In explicatione parabolae quam Christus dedit v. 38 seq. id quod - dicitur cum dormtrent homines non tangitur. Multi tamen id eo sensu dictum esse censent, ut notetur et vituperetur vel negligentia et incuria pastorum Ecclesiae vel desidia quaedam et oscitantia Salm. Schanz, Kei) vel innuatur post mortem apostolorum irrepsisse haereses et scandala (S. Thom.). At utrumque (quod S. Aug. quoque in medium affert, quaest. in evang. Matth. 11) non recte statuitur. lam enim tempore apostolorum, uti ex epistolis satis elucet haereses exstiterunt et scandala, atque contra priorem acceptionem adverte dici generatim Aomines, non notari servos vel custodes; porro cum zizania explicentur n universum de filis nequam, de malis et improbis, qui semper et ubique futuri sint intermixti bonis, profecto aeque durum ac falsum esset asserere malos exsistere quia pastores Ecclesiae dormiant, i. e. quia negligentes debitam curam et vigilantiam non exerceant et quod consequens esset, non adfore malos si debite vigilarent. Quod si verum esset, non solum apostoli censendi essent dormivisse, quia eorum tempore iam germinabant mala inter fideles, verum ipse quoque Christus negligentiae esset arguendus quia unus malus repertus est inter apostolos. Proinde in illo membro cum dormirent per se nihil vituperationis continetur (cf. Cai. Ians. Mald. Lap. Arn. Schegg, Fil. — Weiss, Mansel), sed tempus noctis designatur, uti v. g. Iob 45,18; 33,15; designatur inimicum agere clam, velle latere, tempus exquirere opportu- Adde quod in parabola, uti dictum est, res proponi solet quae in usu hominum et consuetudine posita est. lam uti quidem quandoque occurrit, in regione orientali praesertim (cf. Ed. 1 p. 589; Fil.) ut inimicus eo modo odio satisfaciat, ita tamen nullibi in more positum est , ut in agro diu noctuque custodes sistantur, ne zizania possint seminari. Igitur hoc quoque si attenderis, nullo modo culpa in servos patrisfamilias est reiicienda. Pro moribus utique facile colligi"*IIDSU Dv . MAC MISES ταις Dix vote D κα Au s. Npkiscriwone SERIEN Can 0m eu Du ΝΕ . IE
13:25
ad litteram explorare, sed cum scopum parabolae didicimus, hunc decerpere nec cetera curiosius examinare (et similia pluribus inculcant [ans. Mald. Bar. etc.). Inducitur itaque haec servorum interpellatio non propter se, sed propter domini responsum , quo demum totius parabolae doctrina et scopus continetur. — Etenim loliurn radicibus sese innectit et implectit tritici, ita ut si illud velis eradicare, simul triticum evellas necesse sit; quare dominus agri non vult statim colligi zizania v. 29; tempore autem messis, cum omnia sint falcibus demessa, et facillimum est neque ullum Eo modo grana tritici pura haberi possunt; lolium autem quod grana fecit comburitur, ne periculum sit grana et semina lolii intermiscendi tritico sed ut lolium illud ab inimico seminatum iam nullatenus nocere possit. Eodein modo post consummationem saeculi improbi simul cum eorum duce, diabolo, omni vi ac potestate aliis nocendi privantur. Responsum patrisfamilias
13:29
v. 29 non; ne forte colltgentes zizania eradicetis simul cum eis et triticum, Christus quidem in sua explicatione explicite non disseruit; attamen merito communiter interpretes censent grave ibi contineri documentum. Non quidem illud, quod novatores saeculi 16 intulerunt (cf. apud Salim. Ians. Maid. Lap.) debere catholicos omnino permittere ut haereses impune grassentur (id quod novatores ipsi nullo pacto neque in catholicos neque inter se ipsos observasse abundantissime notum est); nam pari ratione sequeretur iam nullum crimen, scelus nullum, nullum flagitium posse puniri, parricidas, rebelles, maleficos iam non licere auctoritate legitima poena capitali affici. Verum attendatur oportet ralio, cur non sint auferenda zizania : ne simul cum eis eradicetis et triticum; ibi ergo, infert Br., tolerandi sint mali, ubi si commoveantur, in magnum periculum veniunt boni (sim. Salm. Maid. Lap. Bar.). Sed ubi eiusmodi periculum grave tritici non exstat, tum profecto mala eradicari oportet quantum fieri potest, ut S. Aug. monet : « cum metus iste non subest, sed omnino de frumentorum certa stabilitate certa securitas manet, non dormiat severitas disciplinae » (c. epist. Parm. 3,3. 13). Tum enim valet illud : auferte malum ex vobis ipsis; modicum fermentum totam massam corrumpit (1 Cor. 5,13. 6). Quod S. Hier. monet nos doceri ne ubi quid ambiguum sit cito sententiam proferamus, verum quidem est, at hoc loco non proponitur, neque enim in parabola dubium est sitne herba mala necne, sed zizania iam clare tamquam talia apparent et dignoscuntur; quapropter etiam non de illis agitur qui sintne perversi necne, nondum existimari vel iudicari possint.
13:31
v. 31 simile est regnum coelorum grano sinapis quod accipiens homo seminavit in agro suo; misit Pater coelestis Filium in figura et habitu servi; is sibi eligit paucos discipulos eosque pauperes, indoctos, apud optimates et nobiles contemptui qui erant; quam exilia initia! Nonne hoc regnum ex omnibus humillimum ortum habuisse videtur?
2oatou N* 1. 13. 33. 124. 253 aeth (codd m) et ita habere aliquos codd testantur Eus Hier Porphyrius Clem (hom. 18,15); sed accurata exemplaria non ferre dicit Eus et ab imperitis errore esse adscriptum testatur Hier; ipse censet scriptum esse per Asaph et sic inveniri ait in omnibus veteribus codd; at apparatus critici hucusque nullum talem cod protulerunt. Etiam rush per Isaiam; etiam Ti add Hoato» quod sane mirum, cum haec lectio et veterum testimonio et auctoritate codd sit confossa. Solum xara6oÀw; Nb B 1. 22. e k syr (cu) Or Ciem Eus Ti W H et hoc videtur praeferendum, cum in Ps. 78 (77 LXX), 2 solum legatur ab initio (hebr.), az" ag4ns LXX; testes longe pler add χοσμου; at id explicatur, cum ita legatur Matth. 25,34. Luc. 11,50. Ioan. 17,24. Eph. 1,4. Hebr. 4,3; 9, 26. 1 Petr. 1,20. Apoc. 13,8; 17.8. Dixerat Christus, ut S. Chrys. advertit, ex semine varia perire et parü quoque servatae imminere detrimenta; quare quis dubitare poterat, quinam quantoque numero fideles essent futuri. Hunc itaque metum aufert Christus docens parabola grani sinapis, regnum messianum ex quam parvo initio in quam admirandam magnitudinem excrescat (Ma/d.). Demonstrat itaque quanta vis ei insit etsi ab initio debile et humile appareat et quomodo ei indita sit efficacia ut per orbem extendatur. Primordia regni quae in contempto angulo terrae palaesünensis ponuntur, minima videntur :
13:32
v. 32 quod minimum quidem est omnibus seminibus , μικρότερον manus omnibus seminibus (Marc. 4,31), non quidem ac si nullum prorsus semen exsisteret quod minus esset, sed locutione populari semen aliquod ex minimis designatur eo modo quo rabbini quoque rem minimam grano sinapis significare solebant frequentissime, vel ut L:gA/foot dicit, quantitatem minutissimam. Christus itaque communem hunc loquendi modum secutus est, ut dicit Buztorf qui plura eius usus exempla affert (Lexicon chald. talm. p. 822). Insuper potest minimum dici proportione quadam; nullum enim semen adeo parvum tantam rem producit; proin minus est reliquis, si id quod ex eo producitur conferatur cum his quae ex aliis producuntur (lans. Lamy). Praeterea cum sequatur : cum autem creverit, matus est omnibus oleribus, dici quoque potest cum Bar. comparari cum seminibus olerum , proinde semen papaveris et rutae quod etiam minus sit non venire in comparationem. Ceterum non opus est tam anxia inquisitione; locutio est proverbialis et vulgaris, in eiusmodi autem sententiis, ut Maid. ait, non solemus philosophice et subtiliter, sed populariter et ex vulgi opinione loqui. Cum conferatur oleribus , sermo non est de arbore, sed potius de frutice sinapis. Arbor sinapis ad altitudinem 25 pedum crescit; frutex crescit in Syria 8-12 pedes altus; igitur non arbor « salvadora persica », sed « sinapis nigra » intelligatur oportet (Fil. Keil). Neque obstat quod sequitur e£ fit arbor; nam ea locutione illud quod dictum gst maius est omnibus oleribus non destruitur; dein frutex eius altitudinis, si oleribus comparatur, bene arbor dicitur. De qua re Maid. : « quomodo arbor fiat cum herba sit, nonnulli etiam quaerunt ac disputant qui sinapi, ut opinor, non viderunt; in calidioribus locis longe supra humanam staturam assurgit, ut ubi copia est silva esse videatur. Vidi ego saepe in Hispania sinapi loco lignorum magnos furnos ad coquendum panem calefieri. Amant vehementer aves eius granum; itaque cum fervente aestate maturuit, in eius ramis, ut semen edant, insidere solent, quas etiamsi multae sint, possunt infracti sustinere ». Hoc itaque symbolo , ita ut volucres coeli (ad quam dictionem vide Gen. 1,20 : et volatile volet super terram sub firmamento coeli, hebr.) veniant et habitent in ramis eius describitur regnum messianum quod temporis decursu magis magisque crescet, reddetur orbi toti conspicuum, et ad quod nationes orbis accedent, Praeterea notandum est hac parabola Christum alludere ad Ez. 11, 93: in monte sublimi plantabo illud et erumpet in germen et faciet fructum et erit in cedrum magnam et habitabunt sub ea omnes volucres et universum volatile sub umbra frondium eius nidificabit. Quapropter simul docet in regno messiano haberi illam regni davidici instaurationem, gloriam, dominationem amplissimam, de qua Ezechiel vaticinatur. — Christus ipsum regnum coelorum i. e. regnum messianum confert grano sinapis. Cum autem regnum messianum comprehendat ipsum regni caput et regem, primos regni propagatores, apostolos, doctrinam evangelii, haud incongrue quae de grano sinapis dicuntur, suo modo valent de Christo, de apostolis, qui fuerint pauci, minimi inter homines, de doctrina, quae appareat modica cum Deum passum et crucifixum annuntiet et alia eiusmodi et quae tamen mira vi polleat (cf. S. CArys. Hier. Thom. Cai. Ians.). Dein uti in toto regno, ita in singulis quoque via ad gloriam initium capit ab humili ortu. Unum religionis christianae documentum animo insitum crescere potest et vim exserere invictam , ita ut ratio parabolae aliquatenus in singulis quae ad regnum messianum pertinent reluceat. Magna igitur copia applicationum, uti in reliquis, ita in hac quoque parabola continetur. — Christus in grano sinapis unum adhibuit, quia regni per orbem propagationem ostendere voluit. BEENNENNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNSNNNNREEEEEEEEEE""———————p a —— :—A—"——— s Alii eo non contenti etiam in alias vires, in eius contra varios morbos efficaciam inquirunt indeque exempla et similitudines quaerunt ad illustrandam multiplicem evangelii virtutem (cf. Ians. Sylv. Lap.). Sed haec et alia quae de ramis et volucribus apud nonnullos disputantur, cum ad explicationem sermonis Domini iam non spectent innuisse satis fuerit. In sequenti parabola manifestatur, quanta vi et efficacia regnum messianum praeditum sit, ut omnia, animi hominum, conditiones : vitae et instituta in melius transformentur et regni sanctitate imbuantur. Bene advertit EutA. : « per sinapis parabolam fidei crementum prius demonstravit quod fit additione eorum qui quotidie credunt; per parabolam vero fermenti vim eius annuntiat »
13:33
v. 33 simile est regnum coelorum fermento quod acceptum mulier abscondit 1n farinae satis tribus, donec fermentatum est totum; « satum genus est mensurae iuxta morem provinciae Palaestinae, unum et dimidium modium capiens » (S. Hier.); est scil. 1&b, aram. NDND, tertia pars epha; secundum rabbinos seah (satum) continebat centum quadraginta quattuor ova (LigAtfoot; id quod secundum mensuram nostratum 7 lit. circiter efficit, Schanz). Dicitur sa&s tribus, quia numerus certus narrationi melius aptatur quam indeterminatus. Sed cur exacte tribus satis? Non est improbabile quod lans. monet et recentiores quoque allegant, Christum tria sata commemorasse quia in historia sacra eiusdem mensurae farinae ter mentio fiat Gen. 18,6. Iud. 6,19. 1 Sam. 1,24; ex quibus locis patere videtur ad panem pro convivio sollemniore coquendum eam farinae mensuram esse adhibitam. Comparationem ita declarat Euth. : « fermentum totam farinam in num simul corpus unit et in alteram speciem ab ea quam prius habebat transmutat; cumque farina res sit mortua, eam quodammodo vivificat ac vim habens activam sursum ascendere facit; ita quoque fidei sermo, modicus cum sit, in multorum animis per docirinam conditus omnes in unum unit Ecclesiae corpus et in alteram conversationis speciem transmutat et eos qui mortui erant ad virtutis opera vivificat ad eius operationem et sursum ascendere facit ad coelum et omnia ineffabili sua potentia efficit ». Totum itaque mundum, insipidum antea, ut ans. dicit, occulta quadam vi transformat et coram Deo reddit sapidum. Nam evangelicae legis doctrina, verba sunt Dion., corda hominum bonum sortiuntur saporem, ut gustent quam dulcis sit Dominus et recte de omnibus iudicent. Quare per regnum messianum omnes vitae consuetudines et conditiones et privatae et publicae, instituta omnia, iudicia, commercia, negotia omnia novo quasi colore, religione, iustitia, sanctitate imbuuntur et consecrantur. Etiam in hac parabola multae patent applicationes. Qualis enim e re christiana mutatio effecta est in vita privata, in familia, in societate hominum, in regnorum administratione, in ipsa artium cultura etc.? et ut totus orbis, ita singulorum quoque animi in dies magis perfundantur oportet ac penetrentur isto fermento coelitus misso, ut tota sentiendi agendique ratio altius imbuatur ac pervadatur sacris illis normis ac regulis et documentis quae per Christum nobiscum sunt communicata. Cum dicatur donec fermentatum est totum, iterum declaratur regnum messianum universitati generis humani destinari, nec fore consummationem saeculi, donec fermen - tatum est totum, sicut alibi Christus dicit : et praedicabitur hoc evangelium regni in universo orbe in testimonium omnibus gentibus et tunc veniet consummatio (Matth. 94,14). rum, imbuantur vel ut numerus referatur ad fructum centesimum , sexagesimum, tricesimum. Atque eiusmodi plura; sed de his satis. Uti enim doctrina evangelii omnibus in omni re est proficua, ita applicationes fieri possunt infinitae. Dum Christus regni doctrinam parabolis proponit, etiam hoc docendi modo se probat tamquam principem prophetarum qui in se perfecte exprimit ac complet quaecumque a prophetis praefigurata et adumbrata sunt. Unde sicut supra v. 13 ratio reddita est cur parabolas turbis non explicet, ita nunc ratio affertur, cur hunc docendi modum etiam adoptaverit; vult enim evangelista, ut omni ex parte agnoscant Iesum in omnibus veteris testamenti figuram ettypum in se adimplere;
13:34
v. 3& haec omnia locutus est Iesus in parabolis ad turbas et sine parabolis non loquebatur eis, eo scil. tempore quod supra v. 13 seq. designatur; « etsi multa sine parabola dixerit, sed tunc temporis nihil » (S. Chrys. Theoph. Euth. Dion. etc.); ita sententiam esse circumscribendam ex v. 10 elucet; illa enim interrogatione patet Christum tum aliam docendi rationem turbis adhibuisse. Verba autem haec in universum accipere (ut aliqui volunt) videtur solum esse excogitatum ad deridendum evangelistam. Cum postea etiam parabolae subdantur, censet Weiss sententiam hoc loco perperam esse intrusam atque interpolatam. At arbitrarie. Nam, uti ex v. 36 patefit, evangelista hic seriem parabolarum quae turbis dictae sunt interrumpit; quemadmodum itaque alias rebus a Christo gesüs, miraculis sanationum , oraculum illis impletum subdit 8,17; 19,18, ita eundem modum nostro loco tenet. Quis autem dixerit 8,17 etc. perperam intrudi oraculum quia postea iterum curationes morborum narrentur?
13:35
v. 35 u( impleretur quod dictum erat per prophetam scil. per virum qui non suo nomine sua loquebatur sed ἃ Deo inspiratus nuntium divinum perferebat; cum Ps. 77 inscribatur "IDNb τῷ 'Acxo, Asaph intelligendus erit qui 2 Par. 99,30 nomine mh videns prophetis communi appellatur; aperiam in parabolis os meum; eructabo abscondita a constitutione mundi; cf. Ps. 11 (18 hebr.), 2; abscondita, niv'n aenigmata; hebr. αὖ initio, LXX ἀπ’ ἀρχῆς. Psalmista res gestas Israelitarum et variam eorum sortem refert ab exitu de Aegypto usque ad David eo consilio ut doceat populum, « ut ponant in Deo spem suam et mandata eius exquirant, ne fiant sicut patres eorum » (Ps. 77,7. 8) sed ut narrent laudes Dei et virtutes eius et mirabilia quae fecit v. 4. Quapropter in eventibus illis exempla proponit et similitudines ex quibus discant Dei agendi modum et documenta morum depromant, uti psalmista statim ab initio indicat dicens : attendite legem meam, nin i. e. institutionem vel doctrinam. Ideo eventus illos vocat parabolam ὙΦῸ quia in illis doctrina continetur, vocat eos abscondita, aenigmata 1. e. describi in illis praeter rerum gestarum corticem sacramenta quoque abscondita (S. Hier.) quibus universa regni Dei administratio delineetur (cf. S. Pasch. Thom. Cai. lans. Arn. Schegg, Fil.). Merito itaque enarratio eventuum illorum ad rationem parabolae seu similitudinarii sermonis (Ca:.) reducitur. Iam quae est probandi vis? Ma/d. quidem autumat nolle evangelistam docere prophetiam a Christo proprie impletam esse, sed eum ut soleat quod alio sensu dictum esset, non ad eundem sed ad similem sensum accommodasse. Quae tamen explicatio admitti nequit, cum verba μέ impleretur etc. obstent neque haec ad sensum adeo improprium detorquenda sint. Itaque adverti oportet, Christum , uti munus regium et sacerdotale in se implevit et absolvit, ita tamquam summum prophetam etiam ea quae muneris erant prophetalis in se expressisse. Quare quae de prophetis dicta sunt figura quaedam sunt et typus eaque perfectiore modo in Christo, capite prophetarum , relucere debent. Itaque sicut in singulis fere prophetis aliqua cernitur ratio typica Christi — uti praecipue in David, Isaia, leremia, Iona — ita ipse quoque docendi modus a prophetis usurpatus a Christo adhiberi debuit. Unde verba illa, utut psalmistae et prophetae conveniunt et quia conveniunt, potiore ratione convenire debent Christo, capiti prophetarum. Ille enim in parabolis proprie dictis os aperuit, rerum exemplis et similitudinibus usus ad alta mysteria declaranda, ille quae ab initio abscondita erant, divina de regno Dei consilia, enarravit (cf. Col. 1,26). Christus igitur sese exhibuit talem qui munus propheticum ad apicem perduceret, in ipsa doctrina, quam uti saepe monui, doctrinae prophetarum superstruit, in modo docendi , in miraculis, in persecutionibus quoque et morte (cf. Matth.5,12; 23,30 seq. Luc. 13,33 : quia non capit prophetam perire extra lerusalem).
13:36
Conciso dicendi genere explicatio proponitur. Id quod in ipsa parab ola iam omnino clare docetur, quandonam zizania non sint evellenda, sed relinquenda, in explicatione non tangitur. Quam primum enim patet quinam zizaniis designentur, applicatio data est. Quare ridenda est opinio quorundam qui existiment eam explicationem , qua sententia parabolae argumentoque principali relicto aliqua solum allegorice exponantur et demum sortes bonorum ac malorum diversae accuratius describantur, non posse referri ad apostolum auctorem. At ne mo probare potest, cur apostolus interpretationem quam Christus forte fusius proposuit non hoc modo breviore litteris consignare potuerit. — Aliquibus parabolis (cf. v. 3. 34) populo propositis regreditur Christus in domum ; vide ad v. 1; cum parabola vocetur parabola ztzantorum , indicatur argumentum praecipuum esse in eo ut explicetur, cur et quamdiu zizania exsistant et quem tandem exitum habitura sint in regno messiano. Christus, Filius hominis, in quo post prophetas Deus ad nos locutus est (Hebr. 1,1. 2) doctrinam coelestem quae est virtus Dei in salutem omni credenti (Rom. 1,16) in collegio apostolorum reposuit et iis in universum mundum missis orbem ea complevit. Haec doctrina efficit filios regni i. e. veros cives regni messiani et in iis fructum affert; quare bonum appellantur semen; habent enim , utpote regenerati ex Spiritu Dei, semen Dci in se, et ut tales redderemur, ut adoptionem filiorum consequeremur, Filius Dei factus est Filius hominis (Gal. &,4. 5). Quare multis titulis ipse bonum semen sparsisse dici debet. Sunt autem zizania filii τοῦ πονηροῦ, filii diaboli, qui mentem et pravitatem diaboli imitantur et in se exprimuni ideoque cum se in disciplinam quasi et institutionem diaboli dederint, etiam semen diaboli dicuntur tamquam ab ipso in eandem mentis cognationem transformati ; cf. Gen. 3,15; quare Christus diabolum appellat patrem facinorosorum loan. 8,61. 44 et vide Act. 13,10. 1 Ioan. 3,8. 10. Diabolus est autem ὁ πονηρός, cf. v. 13; idem est inimicus et adversarius qui opera Dei odio in Deum stimulatus perdere studet, quocirca insidiis suis, dolis, laqueis, tentationibus homines reddere gestit servos peccati , cum sit homicida ab initio (Ioan. 8,45). Messis est consummatio saeculi, finis terrestris conditionis regni messiani. Uti iam Ioel 3,13 (cf. &,11 hebr.) angeli ut messores describuntur, ita hic quoque et Apoc. 15,15; est enim Filius hominis venturus ad iudicium cum angelis (Matth. 25,31. 1 Thess. 4,15). Tunc demum perversi omnes in perpetuum separabuntur a bonis; tum e regno messiano removebuntur omnia scandala i. e. ii qui faciunt iniquitatem
13:41
v. &1 co/ligent de regno eius i. e. colligent et removebunt de regno eius omnia scandala et eos qui faciunt iniquitatem; dicuntur scandala ii qui aliis sunt in ruinam mala sua vita; potest e£ accipi explicative (Euth. Ians.), quia quicumque contra legem et regulam morum agunt (ἀνομίαν ποιοῦντες) aliis quoque offensioni sunt et incitamento ad peccatum. Istos manet poena gehennae ; iudicii scenam iam delineavit in sermone montano 7,23; cf. 25,41. Infernum vocat caminum ignis; vide Luc. 16,24. Apoc. 19,20; 20,9. Dolores autem et cruciatus et desperationem describunt fletus et stridor dentium; cf. 8,19. lusti autem fulgebunt sicut sol; cf. Sap. 3,7. 1 Cor. 15,81; lux imago est gloriae, felicitatis; in fulgore itaque solis quo maior hominibus non innotuit maxima quaedam et incomprehensa gloria et beatitas exprimitur; nam oculus non vidit nec auris audivit nec in cor hominis ascendit quod Deus praeparavit diligentibus se. Dicitur in regno Patris eorum ; nam iudicio ultimo peracto, cum omnes inimici Christo positi sunt scabellum pedum eius, Christus tradet regnum Deo et Patri, ut docet apostolus 1 Cor. 15,25 (cf. Cornely, Comment. in 1 Cor. h. 1.). Cum iusti sint filii Dei, regnum gloriae Dei vocatur regnum Patris eorum, qua appellatione indicatur quanto amore Deus suos complectatur et quanta benevolentia iis regnum gloriae paraverit. Maxima effertur oppositio : impii filii diaboli, iusti filii Dei; utrique in aeternum, uti patris nomen gerunt, ita sorte utentur Uti sinapis et fermenti parabolae ad vim regni pertinent et totum orbem superatum iri indicat, ita hae duae eius pretium et dignitatem ostendunt; est enim pretiosum ut margarita, "innumera praebet commoda ut thesaurus (S. CArys.). Simul docetur quanto studio annitendum sit ut quis hoc regno potiatur. Quemadmodum in prioribus parabolis, ut Cai. adnotat, regnum coelorum íractatum est ex ea parte qua vim habet effectivam, modo in his duabus tractatur ex ea parte qua vim habet finis, qua est summopere desiderabile. Idcirco autem, monet S. Gregorius (hom. 11 in evang.), terrenis rebus simile dicitur, ut ex his quae animus novit surgat ad incognita, quatenus exemplo visibilium se ad invisibilia rapiat et per ea quae usu didicit quasi confricatus incalescat, ut per hoc quod scit notum diligere , discat et incognita amare. Ostenditur autem regni pretium et dignitas in thesauro quantum ad copiositatem, in margarita quantum ad pulchritudinem, ut S. Thom. dicit. Discrimen quoque in eo cernitur quod semel simpliciter dicitur inveniri thesaurum, semel autem quaeri margaritas. Innuuntur scil. varii modi quibus contingere potest ut homines fiant cives regni messiani. Proponitur enim thesaurus quasi casu inventus, margarita autem studio et inquisitione inventa; proinde significatur regnum messianum quandoque veluti casu offerri ac subito divinitus demonstrari; alias autem homini laborandum esse et magno conatu et sollicitudine inquirendum, ut tandem ope divina adiutus regni bonorum fiat civis et heres (similiter Cai. Ians. Sylv. Schegg, Schanz, Fil.). Comparatur v. && regnum messianum (Aesauro, qua voce maximus quidam auri, argenti rerumque pretiosarum cumulus designatur, vel, | ἊΝ s ut Maid. dicit, res significatur quae aestimari non potest; qui enim Ut tantum habet pecuniae, ut numerari non possit eum thesaurum habere (e dicimus. Doctrinam divinam veramque sapientiam comparationibus Ü eiusmodi commendari notum est; vide Ps. 18,11; 118,197. Prov. 8,11. 19. Iob 98,15-19. Sap. 7,9. In regno autem messiano haec omnia bona continentur. Est vero thesaurus iste absconditus , non omnibus apparet, I6 cum regni messiani bona et divitiae non omnibus appareant manifesta perfundat! Verum simul admonemur nihil non faciendum, ut illud obtineamus, etiamsi omnia bona vendenda , omnia perdenda et gravissima quaeque subeunda sint. Docetur itaque hac parabola idem quod habetur 10,37 (Saím. Maid.) et neminem posse esse Christi discipulum nisi paratus sit renuntiare omnibus et rerum omnium potius iacturam facere quo regni Dei fiat particeps. Sed ἐπ gaudio simul significatur gratiam Dei tam potenter homini assistere eumque tali perfundere consolatione et fortitudine animi, ut cum exsultatione omnia arbitretur stercora ad Christum lucrandum. Lucrari enim se scit maximum, aeternum pro re vili et temporaria ; proinde non esse jacturam sed negotiationem omnium felicissimam et opulentissimam. Uti in thesauro amplitudo et copia bonorum ingentesque divitiae significantur, ita in margarita res maxime pretiosa et summe pulchra;
13:45
v. 45. iterum simile est regnum coelorum homini negotiatori quaerenti bonas margaritas; hic studium, cura, sollicitudo significatur quae exerceri debet, ut quis faciat quod in se est, ut virtutem appetat et omnibus utatur subsidiis quae sibi praesto sint ad quaerendam veritatem, ut vero feratur et efficaci desiderio attingendi verum et bonum. Oportet enim nos esse, ut Bar. dicit, negotiatores, non otiatores; egregia autem negotiatio est peritura et brevi amittenda bona cum aeternis et nunquam amittendis commutare. Sicut unum solum exsistit regnum messianum , ita in parabola una solum margarita pretiosa supponitur, qua inventa ille omnia vendit, ut eam emat; callidus autem negotiator est qui ex his quae diu possidere nequit, tale aliquid emit quod nunquam amittere timeat et in quo universa possideat (S. Br.). Merito notat S. CArys. in margarita quoque significari pretium regni messiani ac dignitatem virtutemque non ab omnibus agnosci; « sicut is qui margaritam habet novit ipse se divitem esse, saepe autem licet illam manu teneat id aliis est ignotum neque enim mole corporis insignis est, sic et in praedicatione, qui illam tenent se divites esse norunt, increduli autem thesaurum huiusmodi ignorantes nostras item divitias nesciunt » (sim. TAeopA.). Etiam repetito inculcatur quanta animi fortitudine ac promptitudine omnes esse oporteat si regni messiani cives et heredes fieri et manere velint; omnia enim terrestria et vitam ipsam profundere opus est. Sed qui vere margaritam illam pretiosam agnovit, cuncta libenter prodit et abiicit, « quia qui coelestis vitae dulcedinem, in quantum possibilitas admittit, perfecte cognoverit, ea quae in terris amaverat, libenter cuncta derelinquit; in comparatione eius vilescunt omnia, deserit habita, inardescit in coelestibus animus, nil in terrenis libet, deforme conspicitur quidquid de terrenae rei placebat specie, quia sola pretiosae margaritae claritas fulget in mente » (S. Greg. hom. 11 in evang. M. 16,1115). Quod de regno messiano in universum dicitur, multiplicem habet applicationem ad ea quae eo in regno continentur. Quare alii thesaurum et margaritam explicant ipsum Christum, caput Ecclesiae et regem (S. Hu. Hier. Pasch. Thom. Salm.), vel sacras Scripturas (S. Hier. Orig. Pasch. Alb.) vel generatim fidem, doctrinam evangelicam (S. Chrys. Theoph. Euth.) vel coeleste desiderium (S. Greg.). Alii verba accommodant ad reginam virtutum, ad caritatem; alii ad statum perfectionis et ad consilia quae dicuntur evangelica (de quibus plura Salm. Sylv. Bar. Lap.; quaedam etiam ScÁhegg).
13:47
Quo tandem exitu temporale regni messiani spatium concludendum sit, hac parabola declaratur; praeterea docetur non sufficere ut quis sit in regno messiano, in Ecclesia; « ne praedicationi tantum fidamus, neve putemus solam fidem ad salutem nobis sufficere, aliam terribilem affert parabolam » (S. CArys. Ians. Bar.); v. V1 simile est regnum coelorum sagenae i. e. everriculo, quod retis est genus, omne genus piscium nempe quidquid est obvium secum trahens (Lamy), missae in mare; ad apostolos Christus iam dixerat : faciam vos fieri piscatores hominum (5,19. Marc. 1,17. Luc. 5,10). Mareigitur in quod rete apostolicum iacitur est mundus. Et mundum apte mari comparari, ita S. Chrysologus proponit : « ad huius saeculi mare tumens pompa, elatum vertice , undosum sectis , inscitia fluctuans, clamosum litibus, fremens ira, saevum perfidia, peccatis naufragum , impietate demersum misit piscatores suos Christus » (serm. 47; M. 52,332). Evangelica itaque praedicatio missa in mari huius mundi pleno tempestatibus, instabilitate ac multa amaritudine (Ians.) capiet et colliget ex omni genere hominum magnam multitudinem. Capiuntur in aquis baptismatis (Br.); hanc autem sagenam tunc in mare Dominus misit quando discipulis praecepit : ite, docete omnes gentes (Br.); et Ecclesia in sinu suo colligit ex omni genere et gente, doctos et barbaros, divites et pauperes, iustos ei peccatores. Haec autem sagena (quam doctrinam apostolorum ex miraculis et testimoniis prophetarum connexam ef contextam Theoph. Hier. interpretantur) tunc impleta est, cum in fine suo humani generis summa concluditur, ut S. Gregorius dicit; impleta erit quando plenitudine gentium ingressa etiam Israel salvus erit (Rom. 11,95. 26). Non utique omnesintrabunt, ut Bar. monet, id quod ipsa parabola indicari videtur, quia in sagena etiam non omnes pisces capiuntur. Quando autem sagena impleta est, quando evangelium in universo orbe praedicatum est in testimonium omnibus gentibus (Matth. 24,154), tunc educentes et secus littus sedentes elegerunt bonos in vasa, malos autem foras miserunt; in evangelico reti itaque boni et mali (σαπρά, putrida) coniunctim adsunt ad finem temporis; separatio bonorum et malorum non fit nisi quando regnum messianum ferrestre finietur. Uti piscatores in littore secernunt, ita in loco iudicii universalis illa fiet separatio omnibus conspicua (cf. EutA. Salm. Ians.); nam
13:49
v. &9 stc erit in consummatione saeculi, exibunt angeli et separabunt malos de medio 1ustorum ; cf. v. 39-429; uti boni pisces in vasa, ita iusti colligentur in aeterna tabernacula, in mansiones coelestes. Malos autem m:ttent in caminum ignis , ibi erit fletus et stridor dentium; « ne enim postquam audisti malos eiectos fuisse foras sine periculo rem esse putares, interpretatione sua supplicium extulit stridorem dentium memorans ineffabilemque dolorem » (S. Chrys.). Bene nota quoties Christus sermonem inferat de aeterno supplicio (5,99 seq. 8,12; 10,98; 12,32; 13,42. 50); de quo dicendum cum S. Greg. : « hoc iam, fratres carissimi, timendum est potius quam exponendum; aperta enim voce tormenta peccantium dicta . " marri. 13, 51-52. sunt ne quis ad ignorantiae suae excusationem recurreret, si quid de aeterno supplicio obscure diceretur ». Denique Iesus discipulos interrogat
13:51
v. 51 intellexistis haec omnia? et ii quibus datum est nosse mysteria regni coelorum v. 11, cum gaudio respondent grati quod dignatus sit parabolas explicare : etiam, νχί i. e. sane, profecto, et a multis testibus additur Domine ad animos reverentes et gratos significandos. Subiungit responsioni Christus
13:52
v. 52 ideo omnis scriba doctus in regno coelorum ; scriba, γραμματεύς i. e. magister, doctor, μαθητευθεὶς τῇ βασιλεία qui discipulus factus est regni coelorum, qui edoctus et institutus est ἃ regno coelorum; ex lectione graeca quae praeferri debet τῇ 9. ipsum regnum coelorum est quasi doctor, cuius discipuli sunt magistri et doctores christiani , similis est patrifamilias qui profert de thesauro suo i. e. de penu, promptuario suo, nova et vetera i. e. dives paterfamilias ac liberalis affatim prorsus ac varia profert, quibus diversorum palato et desiderio satisfaciat; habet in depositorio suo varia ciborum genera, fructus veteres et recentes, habet recentem novamque supellectilem nova veteraque vasa argentea (cf. lans. Maid. Bar.); simili modo dicit sponsa ad dilectum : in portis nostris omnia poma, nova et vetera dilecte mi servavi tibi (Cant. 7,13), quo dicendi modo (forte proverbiali , ut Maid. arbitratur) generatim abundantia et copia designari videtur. Dicit itaque Christus : :deo i. e. quia intellexistis parabolas; ita plerique recte coniungunt (cf. S. Chrys. lans. Sylv. Bar. Arn. Schanz, Fil.), nam quod S. Augustinus (quaest. in ev. Matth. 16) censet et Maid. approbat referri id ad v. &4 et nexum esse : quandoquidem regnum coelorum simile est thesauro, debet omnis in eo regno doctor nova et vetera ex eo proferre, id et longius repetitur neque connexio facile deprehenditur. Existimat Euth. διὰ τοῦτο idem esse quod ἀληθῶς, vere, neque esse αἰτιολογιχόν, sed solum βεθαιωτιχόν. At id minime opus est; in parabolis enim revera optime coniuncta sunt nova et vetera; nova sunt illa mysteria regni, vetera sunt quae simplici narratione ex vita communi deprompta continentur. Quia igitur eiusmodi parabolas intellexerunt et ut Christi discipuli docturi sunt quae a magistro audierant, revera similes sunt patrifamilias qui profert de thesauro suo nova et vetera. Atque eodem modo omnem magistrum qui sese regno coelorum in disciplinam tradiderit instructum iri Christus affirmat. Uti enim paterfamilias dives ac providus ea proferre et subministrare novit quae necessaria et utilia sunt, nova et vetera, ita qui mysteriis regni coelorum est institutus et imbutus, semper habebit copiam et abundantiam qua pro cuiusque captu et necessitate doctrinam proponat eamque novam usu et exemplo veterum documentorum vel rerum aliunde iam notarum illustret, explicet, persuadeat. Ita Sylv. : «. praedicator evangelicus nova et abdita fidei mysteria pro auditorum captu per varias similitudines, parabolas ac exempla petita a rebus antiquis ac usu tritis explanat ut ex his quae auditores norunt penetrent nova et incognita quae eis valde sublimia sunt ». Alii nova et vetera interpretantur de abundanta et copia doctrinae multiplicis; debere doctorem christianum suo tempore proferre sermonem varium, copiosum; opus esse ut omni divinae scientiae, omni exemplorum genere sit instructus (cf. Jans.. Maid. Bar. Lap. Calm. Lamy, Arn. Fil.). Quae interpretatio omnino ex antecedenti fluit eamque ad totam docendi provinciam extendit. Nàm ut quis mysteria regni aptis similitudinibus possit proponere et pro varietate ingeniorum persuadere, multiplici supellectile doctrinae et sacrae et profanae instructus esse debet. Quare quicumque esse vult magister et doctor, amplum ac multiplicem doctrinae thesaurum sibi comparet eumque in dies augeat necesse est.
ordo ipse scientiae et doctrinae spectatur; nova enim doctrina a Christo tradita cumprimis sciri debet a magistro, quomodo enim alias illam argumentis, exemplis, similitudinibus undique petitis illustrare posset? Hanc primo et per se persuadere vult, etsi a symbolis docere incipit; hanc itaque cum semper ob oculos habeat omniaque ad eam inculcandam referat semper quasi priore loco e thesauro profert, reliqua solum comitatus causa adiunguntur.
13:53
v. 53 cum consummasset parabolas transut inde, illi narrationi Marci non repugnat, sed congruit et si pergit
Cur Christus populo loquatur in parabolis, explicatum est turbarum incredulitate 13,12 seq. Et quanta fuerit haec incredulitas, evangelista exemplo declarat quo clarissime patet, quod videntes non vident et audientes non audiunt neque intelligunt, uti supra v. 13 dictum est. Hoc itaque eventu ostenditur Christum merito de civium suorum contumacia conquestum esse, merito docendi modum parabolicum assumpsisse et ulterius quoque manifestatur id quod cap. 11 et 12 iam proponebatur quam inepti isti sint regno messiano. Eventus idem narratur Marc. 6,1 seq.; unde quia Marc. & parabolae proponuntur concludere oportet, Christum non statim post parabolas venisse Nazareth verum intercessisse ea quae Marc. 5,35-6,1 refert; arcte enim narrationem antecedentibus adnectit scribens : et ait illis in illa die cum sero esset factum : transeamus contra 5,35. Et quod Matthaeus habet
13:54
v. 55 et ventens in patriam suam , nullo modo sequitur ex narrandi ratione id statim nulla mora interposita evenisse. Christum venisse Nazareth et non invenisse fidem, immo a civibus mortem eius esse attentatam narratur Luc. 4,16. Unde quaestio enata est sintne hae tres narrationes ad unum eventum referendae necne. Unum eventum statuunt S. Aug. Chrys. Fab. Ians. Maid. Bar. Sylv. Lap. Grimm, Schanz, Cornely (Introd. III p. 112); alii duos, uti Arn. Schegg , Bisp. Fil. Keil, Ed. 1 p. 551. 635, quorum sententia mihi vera, esse videtur. Nam Matthaeus iam 4,13 unam commorationem nazarethanam refert; deinde hoc loco ita loquitur, ut si verbis ulla vis vel significatio inest necessario dicere debeas narrari Christum aliquo tempore post parabolas propositas venisse in patriam suam. Mihi quidem audacius videtur asserere cum aliquibus totam illam locutionem e/ factum est cum consummasset eic. transit inde et venit, nihil significare, sed esse meram formulam qua evangelista dicat se iam transire ad eventum narrandum qui mox ab initio praedicationis in Galilaea acciderit i. e. eo tempore quo Luc. 5,16 narratur. Accedit quod, ut modo monui, narratio Marci 6,1 idem tempus post parabolas assignat. Praeterea aliis quoque duo eventus suadentur : apud Lucam ita ira exardescunt cives, ut Iesum eiicerent ex civitate et eum e supercilio montis praecipitare moliantur; nihil tale hic et apud Marcum; omnia quiete et pacate aguntur. Neque potest explicari cur Matthaeus qui incredulitatem describere vult summum illud perversitatis fastigium silentio presserit. Apud Lucam nulla est mentio miraculorum quae in Nazareth operatus sit Christus neque relinquitur in ipsa narratione locus miraculorum; etenim ea non esse patrata antequam sermonem haberet in synagoga, patet ex verbis ipsis Luc. 4,23; neque probabile est Iesum e civitate eiectum continuo in eandem rediisse et illas operatum esse sanationes, de quibus Matthaeus et Marcus narrant; aut si id gratis asserueris, aequo iure, immo potiore negatur. Demum cum Iesus urbi lerusalem saepe suam offerret gratiam (23.37), cur negaremus eum bis concivibus suis eam obtulisse, praesertim cum narrationes evangelicae adeo aperte id suadeant? Etiam sat multi ex protestantibus Iesum bis in Nazareth praedicasse tenent; ita praeter Keil et Ed. Storr, Wieseler, Ebrard, Godet, Krafft, Tischendorf, Ewald, Meyer, Mansel (vide apud Keil et Mansel ad ἢ. 1.). Dicitur patria eius Nazareth, ubi scil. erat nutritus (Luc. 5,16), ubi mater eius et cognati habitabant. Docet i synagoga :graece) eorum, sabbato scil. ἐία ut mirarentur; graece ut obstupescerent maxima videlicet admiratione perculsi; adeo enim eius doctrinae vi, gratia, sapientia capiebantur et rapiebantur. At cum sibi viderentur accurate nosse humilem eius ortum, vitam apud se humiliter actam, cognatos eius in eadem humili conditione positos, renuebant agnoscere in Iesu sublimiora quaedam dona et obcaecati cum contemptu dicunt : unde huic sapientia haec et virtutes? huic scil. quem tamdiu novimus vitam humilem degentem ex humili familia ortum. Ex qua admiratione simul concluseris Iesum puerum et adolescentem in Nazareth nihil manifestasse ex quo divina eius natura vel munus sublimius coniici potuisset (cf. Caz.). Duo in eo mirantur : sapientiam, doctrinae vim, gratiam, facundiam et virtutes, δυνάμεις, quae vox in plurali communiter de signis et miraculis adhibetur et eo sensu etiam hic explanant (cf. Orig. Br. Alb. Cai. Dion. Tost. Mald. Bar. Lap.), vim sapientiae verborumque aut signa et miracula Chrys. Theoph. interpretantur; cum dicatur unde Awic virtutes, explica uti Marc. 6,14 virtutes operantur in illo i. e. vires altiores, coelestes quibus praeditus effectus illos miraculosos edit. Quare quod v. 58 dicitur de aliquibus miraculis sanationum patratis (Marc. 6,5), ita accipiendum erit, ut haec ante concionem operatus esse censeatur. Cur vero contemptim dicant tnde Auic, ulterius explicatur
13:55
v. 55 nonne hic est fabri filius? nonne mater eius dicitur Maria etc. ; omnem cognationem per singula membra enumerant, quaestionem iterant : nonne omnes apud nos sunt, eadem vitae conditione utuntur; nihil in eis sublimius, nobilius deprehenditur: wnde ergo Auic omnia illa? qua repetitione et explicita enumeratione eorum obstupefactio bene describitur, sed mira quoque caecitas (S. CArys.), quia videntes virtutes humanis altiores in eo operari non vident quae inde necessario consequantur, audientes eius sapientiam humana longe sublimiorem non tamen audiunt (cf. v. 13), at haerent et offenduntur humili eius vita et cognatione. Vocem faóri vo; significationis esse latioris fabri ferrarii vel aerarii vel lignarii adnotant Cai. Bar. Maid.; at communiter tamen adhibetur de fabro lignario, vehiculario (carpentario), tignario; rarius de aerario. Fuisse loseph fabrum ferrarium S. Hil. censet, S. Iustinus autem scribit Iesum aratra et iuga, opera fabrilia fecisse (c. Tryph. 88; M. 6,688); idem indicatur apud Theodoretum (eccl. hist. 3,18; M. 82,116) cum irridenti et quaerenti quid faceret fabri filius respondeatur eum facere sandapilam (γλωσσόχομον) pro Iuliano apostata; idem in evangeliis apocryphis infantiae et de Ioseph fabro lignario supponitur; cf. Suicerus, Thess. 1 p. 1255. De fratribus et sororibus, i. e. cognatis vide ad 12,47; Μαριάμ congruit cum p'15, aramaice 2^2. Cum de loseph non fiat mentio, confirmari videtur traditio antiqua eum obiisse antequam Iesus coepit facere et docere. lacobus minor, frater Domini, aposlolus; cf. Gal. 1,19; Simon zelotes; cf. 10,4; Iudas, frater lacobi, qui et Thaddaeus (Lebbaeus) vocatur, de quibus vide Cornely, Introd. ΠῚ p. 595.649. Cum itaque eum et eius cognatos novissent scandalizabantur in eo v. $1; inique ferebant quod subito e vita communi emersisset, eos doceret sibique uti putabant aliquid arrogaret. Messiam ipsi quoque cum celeris exspectabant pompa et gloria incedentem; iam invidia tanguntur (S. Hier.), cum ille quidquam maius appetere illis videretur. Scandalizari aliqui accipiunt ac si opera et sapientiam Christi ad diabolum adiutorem retulissent (Tos. Dion. Mald., uti 12,24 de pharisaeis dicitur), at communiter et vere id ex humilitate generis eius interpretantur, prout ipsis quaestionibus declaratur. Iesus autem magna mansuetudine (S. CArys. EutA. Cai.) respondet : non est pro- »λεία sine honore nisi in patria sua, apud concives, et in domo sua apud cognatos et familiares et domesticos; nam « propemodum naturale est cives semper civibus invidere » (S. Hier.) et facile « solemus homines familiares contemnere et externos in admiratione habere » (TheopA.), assueta quippe despiciuntur (Eu/A.); dein, ut S. Thom. monet, homines semper infirma in memoriam reducunt et si quem noverint in aliqua re sibi parem esse, in omnibus eum parem existimant neque credunt eum posse esse maiorem neque ferre possunt, ut Dion. notat, comparem sibi praeferri. Ceterum illa sententia quasi in proverbium abiit et eodem modo David apud suos est neglectus (1 Reg. 16,11; 17,28); simile fertur Aristotelis effatum omnibus philosophis duram visam esse vitam in patria, et Plinii de Protogene : sordebat ille suis, ut plerumque domestica (cf. Grotius). Sensus est prophetam nullibi magis contemni ac vilipendi quam apud eos quibuscum antea familiariter vixerit. Ceterum vide Ioan. 5,44; Christum autem bis vel ter (Luc. 4,24) similem enuntiasse sententiam non erit offénsioni, si recordatus fueris id in aliis quoque rebus quandoque evenisse (cf. 7,16 et 19,33; 5,29 et 18,8. Luc. 8,16 et 11,33). Christus semper exigit fidem, ut patret miracula; unde v. 55 nonne hic est fabri filius? nonne mater eius dicitur Maria etc. ; omnem cognationem per singula membra enumerant, quaestionem iterant : nonne omnes apud nos sunt, eadem vitae conditione utuntur; nihil in eis sublimius, nobilius deprehenditur: wnde ergo huic omnia illa? qua repetitione et explicita enumeratione eorum obstupefactio bene describitur, sed mira quoque caecitas (S. CArys.), quia videntes virtutes humanis altiores in eo operari non vident quae inde necessario consequantur, audientes eius sapientiam humana longe sublimiorem non tamen audiunt (cf. v. 13), at haerent et offenduntur humili eius vita et cognatione. Vocem /aóri τέκτονος significationis esse latioris fabri ferrarii vel aerarii vel lignarii adnotant Cai. Bar. Mald.; at communiter tamen adhibetur de fabro lignario, vehiculario (carpentario), tignario; rarius de aerario. luisse loseph fabrum ferrarium S. Hil. censet, S. Iustinus autern scribit Iesum aratra et iuga, opera fabrilia fecisse (c. Tryph. 88; M. 6,688); idem indicatur apud Theodoretum (eccl. hist. 3,18; M. 82,116) cum irridenti et quaerenti quid faceret fabri filius respondeatur eum facere sandapilam (γλωσσόκομον) pro Iuliano apostata; idem in evangeliis apocryphis infantiae et de loseph fabro lignario supponitur; cf. Suicerus, Thess. Il p. 1255. De fratribus et sororibus, i. e. cognatis vide ad 12,47; Μαριάμ congruit cum D"?2, aramaice 2772. Cum de loseph non fiat mentio, confirmari
13:58
v. 58 e£ non fecit ibi virtutes multas propter. incredulitatem. eorum; ergo tamen apud aliquos fidem invenit, sicut Deus ubique suos habere solet electos eliam in medio peccatorum ; sed in Nazareth paucorum fides pauca meruit miracula (Cai.). Aliqua patravit ne dicere possent se esse neglectos sibique non esse oblatam opportunitatem credendi; cur non plura patraverit, saepius reddunt rationem ne gravius punirentur et condemnarentur (cf. S. CArys. Euth. Hier. Bed. Pasch.); at in textu eorum incredulitas assignatur causa; invitis enim et. infi- wATTB. 43, 58. delibus Deus non obtrudit sua beneficia; fastidiosos divites dimisit inanes, et Christus antequam sanat fidem postulat; vide 9,98 et 8,9. 10; 9,92. Iterum evangelista magno pondere declarat quae sit unica causa cur ludaei excludantur a regno et beneficiis messianis; nihil prodest esse filium Abrahae, nihil prodest esse civem in eadem urbe cum Iesu, si fides deficiat. Sui eum non receperunt; ita olim; quare regnum messianum apud gentes est constitutum et apud gentes alienigenas usque ad diem hodiernum consistit, dum filii regni qui primi erant vocati longe degunt exclusi et se ipsos excludentes propter ?ncredulitatem eorum. En qualiter in hac quoque parte evangelista aequales suos doceat moneatque. 2. Testimonium Ioannis et contumacia populi. Cap. 11. 4. Quae sit regni messiani natura et efficacia. Cap. 18... . . . . maxima videlicet admiratione perculsi; adeo enim eius doctrinae vi, gratia, sapientia capiebantur et rapiebantur. At cum sibi viderentur accurate nosse humilem eius ortum, vitam apud se humiliter actam, cognatos eius in eadem humili conditione positos, renuebant agnoscere in Iesu sublimiora quaedam dona et obcaecati cum contemptu dicunt : unde huic sapientia haec et virtutes? huic scil. quem tamdiu novimus vitam humilem degentem ex humili familia ortum. Ex qua admiratione simul concluseris Iesum puerum et adolescentem in Nazareth nihil manifestasse ex quo divina eius natura vel munus sublimius coniici potuisset (cf. Cai). Duo in eo mirantur : sapientiam, doctrinae vim, gratiam , facundiam et virtutes, δυνάμεις, quae vox in plurali communiter de signis et miraculis adhibetur et eo sensu etiam hic explanant (cf. Orig. Br. Alb. Cai. Dion. Tost. Mald. Bar. Lap.), vim sapientiae verborumque aut signa et miracula Chrys. Theoph. interpretantur; cum dicatur unde Auic virtutes, explica uti Marc. 6,14 virtutes operantur in illo i. e. vires altiores, coelestes quibus praeditus effectus illos miraculosos edit. Quare quod v. 58 dicitur de aliquibus miraculis sanationum patratis (Marc. 6,5), ita accipiendum erit, ut haec ante concionem operatus esse censeatur. Cur vero contemptim dicant «nde Awic, ulterius explicatur
13:1
Notez le cas tout à fait exceptionnel où Mt. a deux traits concrets qui manquent à Me. Jésus vient de sortir de la maison, cette maison dont Mi. parle volontiers (cf. Introduction, p. Lxxvi s.), et de plus il était d’abord assis sur 16 bord de la mer, circonstance oiseuse, puisqu'il enseignera de la barque. Quand il s’agit de Mc. nous reconnaissons à ces traits le témoin oculaire, pourquoi pas dans Mt.? Il serait tout à fait contraire à son génie de les avoir ajoutés de parti pris. « En ce jour-là » doit être une date vague, car M. aurait-il eu l'intention formelle de placer tant de discours le même jour?
13:2
Comme Me., mais moins naïf; dans une barque on est sur la mer, cela va sans dire. Ce point est donc passé sous silence. La situation des auditeurs est rendue élégamment par αἰγιαλόν, qui se dit dans les papyrus du bord des lacs d'Égypte (MM.).
13:3
Plus concis que Μο., mais πολλά convient mieux à Mt. qui ἃ sept paraboles au lieu de trois. — τοῦ avant σπείρειν (Me. et Le. σπεῖραι) avec Le., indique plus fortement le Parler en paraboles est assurément très sémitique; cependant on peut rapprocher Prat. Rep. 318 ἃ; les aventures des dieux οὔτ᾽ ἐν ὑπονοίαις πεποιημένας « ni si elles ont été composées comme des allégories » (cité par ReGarD, Prépo-= sitions.… p. 236). 4 ss.) Mc. n'a pas nommé la semence, et l'a désignée par un neutre singulier, jusqu'au v. 8 où il a ἀὰ mettre le pluriel parce qu'il y avait plusieurs catégories. Mt. ἃ mis toujours le pluriel, ce qui est plus conséquent. Le. ἃ nommé la semence, mais ἃ passé au neutre sing. de Mc., sans y renoncer, car dans son dernier cas il n’y a pas de catégories.
13:4
υλθεν ta πετεινα και (T) plutôt que n}Bovre τα πετεινα (HSV).
Plus élégant que Mc. par l’omission de ἐγένετο et du troisième καί au moyen du participe ἐλθόντα, ce qui supprime la parataxe sémitique. . Les oiseaux mangent un peu partout, mais surtout le long du chemin où le grain est plus en évidence. Luc ne s'est pas contenté de cette nuance, et ἃ ajouté χατεπατήθη.
13:5
Dans Mt. τὰ πετρώδη au pluriel, en harmonie avec le pluriel de la semence.
13:6
ἡλίου... gén. abs. propre à Mt. Mais la ressemblance avec Mc.; — comparée à la manière vague de 1,0,, — indique une dépendance littéraire ou une tradition très ferme. Ἢ) ἐπί au lieu de εἰς est à peine une nuance; une fois étouffée, la semence ne pouvait donner de fruit comme Mc. l'avait noté expressément.
13:7
ἀπεπνιξαν (HV) ou επνιξαν (TS).
13:8
Plus concis que Mc., mais l’ordre de Mc. 30, 60, 100, est incontestablement plus naturel; Mt. n'a pas dû le retourner à dessein pour suivre l'ordre de dignité, car toute la parabole est conçue dans l'ordre du moins bon au meilleur. ὃ μέν etc. répond à ἕν dans Mc., en remplaçant une tournure sémitique par une grecque. En somme, on ne peut guère concevoir que Mc. ait écrit de la sorte 511 avait eu Mt. sous les yeux, et beaucoup de traits de Mt. s’expliqueraient bien au contraire comme une mise au net de Mc. Mais certains éléments de Mt. au début et à la fin supposent une autre source, c’est-à-dire que le Semeur faisait partie du même ouvrage que les autres paraboles. Peut-être l'importance ‘du semeur dans la tradition rend-elle compte de la ressemblance entre Me. et Mt., peut-être le traducteur de Ma- y est-il pour quelque chose. ἃ δὲ τριάκοντα. 3 Ὁ ἔχων ὦτα ἀκουέτω. Ἰ01ζαὶ προσελθόντες οἱ μαθηταὶ εἶπαν αὐτῷ Διὰ τί ἐν παραβολαῖς λαλεῖς αὑτοῖς! 1. δ δὲ ἀποκρι-" τῶν οὐρανῶν; θεὶς εἶπεν ὅτι Ὑμῖν δέδοται γνῶναι τὰ μυστήρια τῆς βασιλείας ἔχει, δοθήσεται αὐτῷ χαὶ περισσευθήἐχείνοις δὲ οὐ δέδοται. ὅστις γὰρ σεται ὅστις δὲ οὐχ ἔχει, χαὶ ὃ ἔχει ἀρθήσεται ἀπ᾿ αὑτοῦ. ᾿ϑδιχ τοῦτο ἐν 10-18. Douece ur Des PARABOLES (Mc. 1v, 10-12; Le. vu, 9 s.).
13:10
προσελθόντες est l'indice du peu d'importance que Mt. donne aux situations concrètes. Jésus étant dans la barque, comment les disciples pouvaient-ils s'approcher de lui? A-t-il pensé à des compagnons dans la barque, comme vu, 257 Mais ils ne pouvaient être nombreux et ils étaient déjà groupés par le fait même. C’est donc une simple indication d'aparté, moins nette que celle de Mc., et que Mt. emploie très fréquemment de ceux qui viennent parler à Jésus 83 fois, 6 fois dans Me., 11 fois dans Lc.). — Mt. devant (προσέρχομαι environ développer la réponse de Jésus, ἃ rédigé la question en vue de cette réponse, se réservant d'amener autrement l’explication de la parabole aux disciples euxmêmes. Comme ils ne prétendent pas avoir compris, ils auraient pu dire ἡμῖν au lieu de αὐτοῖς, mais ils comptent sans doute sur une explication. La parabole leur sera donc utile. Aussi ils demandent : pourquoi en proposer aux autres qui ne peuvent comprendre ? Le pluriel s'imposait; ἐν παραδολαῖς puisque la question -était devenue une question de principe.
13:11
La réponse avec ôx, qui fait mieux ressortir que c'est une réponse, est formulée par un contraste contradictoire, δέδοται, — οὐ δέδοται, beaucoup plus met que la formule de Me. suivi par Le. D'ailleurs le sens est le même. La tradition est donc très ferme sur ce point. Dans son enseignement, du moins en ce qui regarde Les mystères du règne de Dieu, Jésus réserve la lumière à ses disciples. Les autres pourront donc savoir quelque chose du règne de Dieu, et c'est pour cela qu'il propose les paraboles, mais il ne leur est pas donné d'en connaître les mystères. Mt. comme toujours dit seul règne ou royaume « des cieux » et comme Le. il met le pluriel τὰ μυστήρια au lieu du singulier, avec γνῶναι, tandis que dans Mc. le mystère lui-même est donné. Comme il s'agit, même dans Me., d’un enseignement, il n'y ἃ qu'une nuance. Le plurieine se trouve que dans I Cor. iv, 1; χα, 23 σιν, 2. Il est donc très voulu ici, et le plus probable «est que Le. et Mt. ont une tradition commune qui pourrait bien être la plus authentique. Cest le mode traditionnel chez les Juifs. Le mot ΤῊ pl τὴν, qu'on dit d’origine persane, signifie un secret impénétrable, que Dieu seul peut révéler (Dan. τι, 28.29.41). C'est donc une chose qu'il est précieux de connaître, mais que les païens ne connaissent pas : οὖκ ἔγνωσαν μυστήρια Θεοῦ (Sap. n, 22). On pourrait concevoir qu'un secret une fois révélé soit transmis à un autre, confié. C'est le sens de Mc. Mais on ne le trouve dans l'A. T. qu'au sens de rite secret : παρέδωκεν... μυστήρια καὶ τελετάς (Sap. XIV, 45), où le père de famille confie à ceux qui dépendent de lui un rite particulier domestique. Tout en conservant an mot μυστήριον son sens «le secret, Paul incline à le considérer comme un dessein de Dieu mis à exécution et qui ἃ de da sorte une existence objective (Eph. nr, 9; Col. 1, 26 s.). C’est, semble-t-il, dans ce sens que le prend Mc., sens mystique, si l'on peut dire, et plus théologique, done dérivé. Je crois avoir bien expliqué le sens de Mc. dans le Comm. de 1v, 11, maïs il m’est impossible aujourd’hui de le regarder comme primitif, Le N. T. n’a pas fait allusion aux mystères païens dont parlait la Sagesse (χιν, 23). — L'influence de Paul sur Me. pourrait se reconnaître aussi au mot ἔξω (1 Cor. v, 42.13; Col. 1v, 5; 1 Thess. iv; 12).
13:12
ef. Mt. xxv, 29, où 16 contexte est excellent. Dans les deux passages de Mt. la surabondance résultant du don est exprimée. ἃ part cette nuance, l’idée est la même dans Me. ιν, 25 (Le. vur, 18), où le proverbe est placé plus loin. On pourrait donc soutenir qu'il s'explique mieux dans le contexte de Mc. et de Le. Cela est même si certain que nous le regardons dans Mt. comme une sorte de parenthèse. La suite du v. 11 est au v. 13, exactement comme dans la suite de Mec. et de Le. — Nous sommes très porté à croire que ce passage a été transporté ici par un copiste, qui l’a pris à xxv, 29. Mais si c’est Mt. lui-même qui a fait ce transfert, on supposera que ce v. 42 a pour but de faire pressentir “une conséquence future de la pénurie constatée au v. 11 par où δέδοται. Le proverbe exprime cette triste constatation : dans le monde, on donne au riche, alors qu'il ἃ déjà bien assez; on arrache au pauvre le peu qu'il a. Rien de plus contraire à l'esprit de Jésus. Si donc il suppose l'application du proverbe dans l'ordre surnaturel, c'est, — ainsi que dans xxv, 29, — en suite d’une faute qui rend la pénurie volontaire et coupable. Le châtiment consistera à enlever à celui qui n’a rien le peu qu'il a; ce n’est donc pas une allusion à la proposition des paraboles, qui n'enlève rien. S'il faut prendre cette privation à la lettre, c'est plutôt (Hilaire, Schanz, Kn.) le retrait des anciennes faveurs. En rejetant le Christ, les Juifs perdront même l'avantage de la révélation faite à Abraham et à Moïse. — Mais on pourrait aussi penser (à cause de γάρ) que le proverbe vient ici surtout pour sa première partie : les disciples ayant éprouvé le désir de participer au royaume de Dieu recevront même la connaissance des mystères. La deuxième partie du proverbe, ne venant que comme le complément obligé de la première, n'aurait pas une application littérale de privation, et serait seulement représentée par οὐ δέδοται. Le caractère même de la formule indique qu’elle doit être entendue cum grano salis, car, à proprement parler, à qui n'a rien, on n'enlève rien, ou comme dit le proverbe arabe : Aucun cavalier ne peut dépouiller un homme nu. On cite Juvénal (1, 208 5.) : Ni habuit Codrus, quis enim negat : et tamen illud Perdiditinfelix totum nihil.
13:13
Dans Mt. Jésus dit clairement qu’il emploie les paraboles non pas : afin ὅτι βλέποντες où βλέπουσιν xat ἀκούοντες οὐχ παραβολαῖς αὐτοῖς λαλῶ, προφητεία ᾿Ισαίου ἡ ἀχούουσιν οὐδὲ συνίουσιν᾽ lat ἀναπληροῦται αὐτοῖς ἡ que les gens ne voient pas, mais : parce que tout en écoutant ils ne comprennent pas. Et il ne faut pas oublier qu'il parle des mystères. Les paraboles seront encore très utiles pour comprendre les conditions du règne de Dieu. — ὅτι après διὰ répond exactement à la question διὰ τί : Jésus parle en paraboles parce que les Juifs n'ont pas compris et ne comprendraient pas un enseignement plus clair, — dont ils se sont d’ailleurs rendus indignes. Les paroles font allusion à 15. vi, 44, qui va être cité textuellement. La forme est encore plus paradoxale que dans Mc. : « voyant ils ne voient pas », c’est-à-dire ils ne veulent pas voir, ils n’appliquent ni leurs yeux ni leurs oreilles. 14 5.) Mt. seul. Il n'y ἃ pas ἵνα πληρωθῇ comme lorsque Mt. parle pour son compte, et qui pourrait s'entendre soit du présent, soit de la conduite de Jésus à Pavenir (cf. χα, 17), mais, dans la bouche de Jésus, ἀγαπληροῦται : c'est dès maintenant que l'oracle est réalisé, el la prophétie est appliquée non à l'effet des paraboles, mäis à la cause pour laquelle Jésus parle en paraboles. Le texte in extenso confirme ce qu'a dit le v. précédent qui en avait résumé la doctrine. Mt. est donc très conséquent dans son dessein de mettre en relief la faute des Juifs. Le texte est d'après les LXX, Is. vi, 9. 10; cf. Jo. χα, 39. 40. D’après l’hébreu : « Écoutez bien, et ne comprenez pas; voyez bien, et ne connaissez pas! Endurcis le cœur de ce peuple, et bouche ses oreilles, et colle ses yeux; de peur qu'il ne voie de ses yeux, et n’entende de ses oreilles, que son cœur ne comprenne, qu'il se convertisse et soit guéri »! 1} semble qu'en citant d'après les LXX Mt. ait adouci le sens de l’hébreu ; le futur et le passé au lieu de l'impératif diminuent la causalité divine. Mais les Septante ne pouvaient guère procéder autrement en présentant cette harangue sémitique à des Grecs. Dieu fait choix d'Isaïe pour tenter un dernier effort auprès de son peuple. Mais sachant d'avance que tout sera inutile, il lui dit : Va les endurcir, Vous entendrez bien, et vous ne comprendrez pas, et vous verrez bien, et vous ne saurez pas. 45 Car le cœur de ce peuple s'est épaissi, et ils ont fait la sourde oreille et 115 ont à demi fermé les yeux; pour ne pas voir de leurs yeux et ne pas entendre de leurs oreilles, et ne pas comprendre par le cœur et se convertir, et [alors] je les aurais guéris. va les perdre! et dis-le leur bien! C'est le langage de l'amour, un suprême appel de la miséricorde : voilà donc où vous allez! Vous m'obligez à renoncer à tout ce que je souhaite, vous guérir! Cette deprecatio passionnée étant présentée dans Mt. comme un fait type de l'avenir, le mode des LXX convenait beaucoup mieux et même seul. Même la version syriaque ἃ rendu le v. 45 par le passé. Il est peu probable que N. 5. ait cité les Septante. Si Mi. avait ajouté la citation comme une explication du v. 43, il n'aurait certes pas dépassé les limites permises alors à l'historien le plus consciencieux. — μή note (LXX) est une traduction trop littérale de l’hébreu, et convient moins après les aoristes qu'après les impératifs de l’hébreu, car il est plus naturel de dire : « colle leurs yeux, de peur qu'ils ne voient ». — que de dire : «ils clignent des yeux de peur qu'éls ne voient »; ἐκάμμυσαν a passé pour l’aor. avec syncope de καταμύω, mais l'existence de χαμμύω est confirmée par le blâme de Phrynichus (MM).
13:16
Le contexte est excellent, avec le double contraste de voir et d'entendre. Dans Le. x, 23. 24 il n’est question que de la vue et des choses présentes au Υ. 23, mais le v. 24 a aussi l'audition, qui devait être en parallèle dès le début. Mt. devait souligner par δέ l'opposition entre 165 Juifs et les disciples.
13:17
A peu près comme Lc., avec en plus ἀμήν qui est sûrement original, mot hébreu souvent évité par Le., et δίκαιοι au lieu de βασιλεῖς, Harnack veut que βασιλεῖς soit le terme de Q, changé par Mt.; mais les justes sont associés aux prophètes dans x, #1, texte qui a bien l'air d'être sous sa forme primitive. Les rois n'étaient pas, comme les prophètes et les justes, qualifiés par leur titre même pour le désir de voir l'avènement du règne de Dieu. Probablement Le. aura pensé aux psaumes après les prophètes (xxiv, 44) et à David leur auteur. On prétend que Mt. ἃ délibérément remplacé le reproche aux Apôtres (Mc. 1v, 43) par un éloge. Mais son éloge fait partie du tissu de sa péricope, en harmonie avec le début de Mc. lui-même.
Note sur le but des Paraboles d'après Mt. et d'aprés Me. ΤΙ semble que dans Mt. le chapitre des paraboles sur le règne de Dieu est comme le pendant du discours sar la montagne. D'abord Jésus avait parlé aux foules ouvertement, leur expliquant ce qu'il était venu faire : donner à la Loi de Moïse sa perfection. Mais le peuple, du moins Iorsqu'il subissait l'empire de ses chefs religieux, ne s’élait pas soumis de bon cœur à sa doctrine. Le moment était venu de faire un choix, ou plutôt il était déjà fait, celui des Douze, auxquels se joindraient d’autres disciples. ἃ ceux-là ils révélerait le secret du règne de Dieu; aux autres il le proposerait en paraboles. Ces derniers n'étaient donc pas exclus. Le choïx des paraboles permettait de donner à tous un certain enseignement sur le règne de Diew, qui pouvait devenir plus clair aussitôt qu’on entrait résolument dans le groupe des disciples. Cette distinction est si ‘bien fondée sur les quatre évangélistes, spécialement sur ce que les synoptiques disent de ces paraboles, qu’on ne saurait sans un scepticisme de mauvais aloi révoquer en doute une intention de Jésus. Tout ce qu’on peut dire, c'est que le plan même de Mt., qui procédait par compartiments ou catégories, prête à la journée: des paraboles une apparence um peu systématique dont on ne trouve pas trace dans Le. Il serait contraire aussi au texte de Me. de fixer un moment où les paraboles ont pris naissance, et dans un dessein déterminé. En fait le Sauveur a parlé en paraboles dès le début, et les paraboles postérieures de Le. ne sont pas les moins claires, il s’en faut. Si la foule ἃ montré d’abord plus d'enthousiasme, elle ἃ eu des retours d'extrême attachement à la parole de Jésus. La. vie dans ses manifestations concrètes, surtout des sentiments de la foule, ne procède pas avec une entière rigueur. Mais en groupant les faits pour les mettre à un mement. donné dans une certaine perspective, on en éelaire mieux le sens. C’est ce qu'a fait Mt.; encore n'a-t-il exposé sa doctrine qu’à propas des paraboles sur le règne de Dieu. Le but est done celui-ci : Le peuple est. trop mal disposé pour faire son profit d’un enseignement. clair; ik voit sans comprendre. Il faut donc réserver à quelques-uns ces clartés décisives, sans renoncer à une instruction générale qui aura encore son utilité. Mais il pouvait arriver ceci, que le peuple qui avait fermé les yeux à la lumière prendrait, encore moins de goût à l'enseignement des paraboles, destinées à l'éclairer, mais toujours obscures par quelque endroit, tant que l'application m'était pas déterminée. Si l'on. considérait ce fâcheux résultat dans les desseins de Dieu, il fallait bien concéder qu'il avait été voulu de lui, puisque Jésus avait choisi ce genre des paraboles. On se trouve ici en présence de ses insondables desseins, C'est la pensée exprimée dans Me. (rv, 44 s.). Elle n’est pas en contradiction avec celle de Mt. Elle s'arrête moins à la considération du Lbre arbitre qu'à celle de la souveraine volanté de Dieu. De: sorte que la manière dont les choses sont présentées dans Mt. met plus en relief la responsabilité humaine, mais ce n’est pas une raison de conclure. que c'est. la nuance la moins rapprochée des paroles de Jésus, ou la moins ancienne écrite dans la tradition. La plupart des critiques prétendent, il est vrai, que Mt. a adouci et atténmé de parti pris la rigueur de la finalité du texte de Me. Jésus ne parle plus en paraboles pour qu'on ne voie pas, mais parce qu'on ne voulait pas voir. La dépendance de Mt. leur paraît résulter aussi de quelques observations littéraires. Le κατὰ υόνας de Me. 1v, 10 ἃ été remplacé par le banal προσελθόντες. Le verset 12 de Mt. ne convient pas au contexte, et n'est que le v. ἵν, 25 de Mc. déplacé. Le « mystère donné » est une forme plus originale que « connaître les mystères Nous avons vu au contraire dans le commentaire que « le mystère » pourrait bien plutôt être une expression empruntée à Paul. — Le v. 12 de Mi. ne paraît hors du contexte que dans sa seconde partie. C'est un proverbe qui est pris tel quel, et qui ne s'applique pas à la situation par chacun de ses termes; mais le début du moins est en situation, et enfin, s’il est emprunté, il l’a été à Mt. xxv, 29, non à Me. — προσελθόντες n’est point une expression très heureuse, mais c'est celle que Mt. ἃ constamment sous la plume. Toute la péricope de Mt. avec son double but des paraboles est parfaitement équilibrée. Absolument parlant, elle. eùt pu être composée par quelqu'un qui aurait connu Me., mais il n’y a aucur indice positif de dépendance. Il y ἃ plus, et il est beaucoup plus vraisemblable que Me. ἃ rédigé sous l'influence de la tradition de Mt. Son v. 10 conduisait seulement à l'explication de la parabole, au v. 13. Pour cela il y fallait παραδολήν, comme a compris Le. On a sans doute raison de lire παραδολάς au pluriel avec Hort, Tiseh., Heiz, Vogels, d’après NBCLA syrsin. bah. sah. le ms. Amiatinus. Mais Lachmann et Soden ont lu τὴν παραθολήν avec les autres mss. grecs, vg. pes., avec des minuse. et les latins ont τίς αὐτὴ ἣ καραδολή. Ce sont peut-être des corrections. Mais si παραθολάς n’a. pas été écrit par un copiste pour se rapprocher de Mt,, on peut bien croire que Mc. lui-même n’a mis le pluriel que parce qu'il convenait mieux au but des paraboles, qu’il a inséré en interrompant un peu sos fil. On ne peut nier en effet que le v. 11 de Mc. (et le v. 10 de Le.) ne se comprenne mieux comme une réponse à la question posée dans Mt. qu'à celle posée dans Me., qui ne peut avoir trait, comme ἃ compris Le., qu'à l’explication de la parabole du semeur. D’autres critiques, plutôt conservateurs, de ce que ΜΕ. accuse la responsabilité des Juifs, ont conelu que les paraboles étaient obscures par un parti pris de châtiment. C’est pousser sa pensée trop au noir. Son raisonnement est clair; il fait dive à Jésus : Je parle en paraboles au publie, parce qu'il ne leur est pas donné de connaître les mystères; e’est-à-dire je n'expose devant eux que le dehors de la question du règne de Dieu, ce qui se fait opportunément au moyen de paraboles, lesquelles ne révèlent pas sa nature intime, mais le font connaître par des comparaisons avec les choses naturelles. Pourquoi les mystères ne leur sont-ils pas donnés? Parce qu'ils ne veulent pas les comprendre. Cela est-il synonyme de dire : Je choisis un genre obscur pour les punir de n'avoir pas voulu comprendre quand je parlais clairement? Jésus n'avait pas encore abordé ex professo le thème du règne de Dieu; il ne l'avait donc pas expliqué plus ouvertement. Il ne parlera pas désormais moins clairement à la foule ni aux Pharisiens, plus coupables qu'elle; rien n’est changé dans sa méthode, mais abordant un sujet particulièrement mystérieux, il inaugure un enseignement plus approfondi, réservé à ses disciples. Les paraboles ne sont pas un châtiment mais un genre: inférieur, surtout par rapport à ce thème, et la foule n'a pas mérité davantage. 22. om. τουτου p. αἰωνος (TH) plutôt que add. (SV). Si nous revenons sur ce point, c'est que le ἢ. P. Buzy après tant d’autres appuie surtout sur saint Matthieu (xim, 11-15) sa thèse : « Les Paraboles étaient donc, en premier lieu, ua châtiment. Mais qu'y avait-il en elles qui impliquât une pénalité? Disons-le résolument : c’est leur obscurité. » (Introduction aux paraboles évangéliques, p. 310.) Le plus étrange est que le R. P. Buzy sait très bien distinguer les paraboles du lac et celles qui ont suivi. Les premières ont un caractère de pénalité qui les rend obscures. Les autres veulent instruire : « Ainsi donc, ses Paraboles aux Pharisiens ne sont qu’une nouvelle tentative de miséricorde » (p. 409). Châtiment pour la foule, miséricorde envers les Pharisiens qui ne voit là une conséquence intolérable du système? Aussi le ἢ. P. conclut-il enfin : « Mais, au-dessus de tous ces changements, de toutes ces adaptations, un mot domine qui les régit et les explique tous : la miséricorde » (p. 413). C'est bien ce que nous avons toujours pensé.
13:18
Le contexte est excellent : « Vous donc, puisque cela vous a été donné Dans Mc. il n'y ἃ pas un reproche, qui serait hors de saison, puisque les disciples avaient humblement demandé la lumière, mais une pointe agréable d'humour qui cependant n'avait pas sa place dans Mi. après la déclaration solennelle des vv. 16 et 17.
13:19
L'anacoluthe est un peu forte, et comme 192 se termine par αὐτοῦ, on doit sans doute y reconnaître la tournure sémitique du casus pendens suivi du pronom possessif. Le traducteur grec a pensé améliorer en mettant le gén. qui fait figure de gén. absolu, d’ailleurs incorrect. — Mt. nomme ici la parole, comme objet de la parabole, et ajoute du règne, pour ranger le semeur dans la même catégorie que les autres paraboles du chapitre, et parce qu'il s'agit en effet des mystères du règne. Il ajoute aussi μὴ συνιέντος, Ce qui rappelle la citation d'Isaïe au v. 4%. — Le πονηρός est Satan, comme au v. 38 mais non vr, 43 (Le. xt, 4). — Me. et Lc. ont l'ordre naturel. D'abord l'objet à expliquer, puis l'explication. Mt. ἃ débuté par la situation morale et finit par la figure. On s'explique ainsi, mieux que dans Mc., qu'il ait mis οὗτος — σπαρείς RON pour désigner le grain, mais l’homme semé, c’est-à-dire l'homme comparé au grain semé. En effet οὗτος ne peut être ὃ σπόρος, nommé par Le. mais non par Mt. Cette tournure adoptée, il ne s'en écartera plus. 20 5.) Comme Me. sauf le singulier au lieu du pluriel, et l'emploi des participes ; σπαρείς, plus élégant, pour σπειρόμενοι; tandis que ἀκούων est au présent à cause de ἐστιν.
13:22
Le rythme du sing. continue avec plus de ridigité (6 δέ) que les divers pluriels de Me. Après l’aor. σπαρείς (au lieu de σπειρόμενοι), Mt. ἃ ἀχούων (au lieu de ἀκούσαντες) conservant ainsi son présent qui met en scène au moment même l'objet figuré. Il est plus court que Mc., mais ici il a comme lui καὶ ἄκαρπος γίνεται. Senlement tandis que dans Me. le sujet est le λόγος, d'après le rythme de Mt. (cf. Le.) c'est celui qui a été semé (contre Klost.). Est-ce un indice qu'il avait lu καὶ καρπὸν οὐχ ἔδωχεν dans Mc. 1v, 7, ou bien Mc. a-t-il ajouté ce trait à la parabole d’après l'explication? De même que Mt., Le. met iei l'équivalent de ce trait qu'il avait aussi omis dans la parabole.
13:23
συνιεις (TH) où συνιὼν (SV).
Mt. ajoute συνιείς opposition à son μὴ συνιέντος (12). Son singulier semble aboutir à une impasse. Comment distinguera-t-il ceux qui produisent 30, 60, 400? Il faut done que l'homme grain redevienne le grain, qui est naturellement multiple, et dont une partie ὃ μέν etc. rapporte 100 ete. Nous retombons ici dans la parabale, tandis qu'auparavant nous avions versé dans l'explication. ὃ δέ pourrait passer pour une correction de ἕν, mais il se trouve qu’en fait Mt. reproduit sa tournure du v. 8, comme Mc. sa tournure du v. 8, sans se préoccuper ni l’um ni l’autre de l'embarras de cette expression transposée, dans Mi. après un sing. masc., dans Me. après un masc. pluriel. ὃς δή (« qui celui-là Cf. οὗπος δὴ δ᾽ X., « oui, ce Socrate que voici », dans PLaT. Thaeet. 466 a), avant ὃ μέν, ἃ paru si dur à D qu'il ἃ mis τότε au lieu de ὃς δή, avec de nombreux latins, tandis que d’autres lisaient καί (aussi Vg.), et syrsin. les deux! Mt. est aussi demeuré fidèle à son ordre descendant. — Il va sans dire que tout indice de dépendance de Mt. s'évanouirait, si Mc. avait lu ἐν ou εἰς aux vv. 8 et 20.
13:24
Une parabole dont l'objet est indiqué est déjà moins obscure; MOUS Savons iei que la parabole aura trait au royaume des eieux. C'est quelque ehose. D'ailleurs la. formule (ef. RB., 1909, 356), conçue selon l'usage des écoles, ne compare pas le royaume au seul geste du semeur. C’est tout le récit qui sera de nature à faire comprendre par une analogie sensible, comment se justifie la conduite du Seigneur du royaume. — παρέθηκεν comme Ex. xix, 7; cf. Ex. χει, 1; Dé. 1v, 44. — αὐτοῖς est la foule, d'après Le v. 34.
13:25
Dans les villages de Palestine, il n’est pas rare qu’un homme ait son ennemi particulier, et les vengeances agricoles sont très fréquentes, arbres coupés, maissons brilées, etc. Le cas de l'évangile n’est pas invraisemblable. Il avait, l'avantage de nuire sérieusement sans éveiller la clameur publique qui aurait aussitôt désigné l'ennemi. Durant longtemps on ne se doutera de rien. « Pendant que.les hommes dormaient » dit en peu de mots que c'était la nuit, ef que personne ne s'est aperçu de rien; ce n’est pas un blâme, car si l’on veille dans les vignes ou même dans les blés avant la vendange et la moisson, personne ne songe à surveiller des champs semés récemment. — ζιζάνιον vient probablement de l'héb. 11}, aram. NT, quoiqu'il soit difficile d'expliquer la duplication du ζ. Il serait superflu de chercher quelle espèce botanique Jésus a en vue, s’il n'avait désigné très simplement une plante très connue, redoutée des agriculteurs. La parabole prend ainsi son sens concret, sans aucune nuance d'érudition.
13:26
ἐφάνη, l'ivraie se manifeste pour ce qu'elle était.
13:27
Les serviteurs s'étonnent, parce que l'ivraie est en quantité extraordinaire. Leur première question ne prouve pas qu'eux-mêmes n'avaient pas été présents aux semailles, mais seulement que le maître y a présidé. Ils attendent une réponse positive, justement parce qu’ils ont été ou ont pu être témoins.
13:28
Le maitre ἃ reconnu l’action d'un homme, qui est donc un ennemi, mais il ne le désigne pas expressément. Sans insister, les serviteurs proposent de remédier au mal. La conversation se tenait dans la maison, où le semeur faisait spécialement figure de οἰκοδεσπότης, Ramasser l’ivraie ne pouvait se faire qu'en
13:29
On voit ici que si le fruit avait paru (26), les épis n'étaient pas encore mûrs.
13:30
μεχρι (TSV) plutôt que εὡς (H) — om. τω à. xaipw (THV) plutôt que add. (8). — suvayayete (TS V) et non ouvayere (H).
Les moissonneurs sont ici d’autres que les serviteurs (cf. Jac. v, 4). Les Bédouins de la Transjordane confient ce soin à des étrangers venus exprès; il est douteux que cet usage ait existé en Galilée; le trait a pu être choisi en vue de l'explication. — Il paraît superflu de faire des gerbes liées avec l’ivraie; peut-être est-ce à cause de son abondance exceptionnelle, ou parce que déjà le sens figuré pénètre dans la parabole : l'ivraie, soigneusement ligotée, ne pourra échapper au feu. — Au lieu de αὐτὰ εἰς δέσμας, Origène (hom. in Jer. 1, 45 éd. Klost. p. 14) et Épiphane (cxvt, 65) ont lu δέσμας δέσμας, tournure plus sémilique; mais comme cette leçon ne se trouve nulle part, on peut supposer que c’est un vestige d'une traduction plus littérale de Ma., d'autant qu'Origène continue : καὶ παράδοτε αὐτὰ πυρί, ce qui ne peut passer pour le texte de Mt. La parabole de l’ivraie occupe dans Mt. la même place que dans Me. celle du grain qui pousse sans qu'on y melte la main. L'ancienne critique, depuis Strauss jusqu’à B. Weiss, en concluait que Mc. s'était servi de Mi. pour composer sa parabole, mais, depuis Holtzmann, on opinait plutôt que Mi. avait écrit librement d’après Mc. en vue de l’allégorie. Spécialement, B. Weiss prétendait que l'explication donnée par Mt. (36-43) convenait mal à la parabole, avait été tirée d’un ancien écrit apostolique dont Mt. n'aurait pas compris la pointe. Jülicher (IF, p. 558 ss.) ἃ parfaitement réfuté ces hypothèses; on peut trouver ses arguments en français dans Loisy (I, 777 ss.). Jülicher ἃ prouvé aussi d’une façon positive que la parabole de l'ivraie (24-30) el son explication (36-43) sont en parfaite harmonie. Nous verrons à propos de l'explication sur quoi il se fonde pour nier l'authenticité de l’une et de l’autre. Depuis Jülicher, MM. Loisy, Klostermann, MeNeile admettent que Mt. avait sa source particulière et l'influence de Mc. aurait seulement consisté à lui faire choisir cette place. Comme si elle n'avait pu être indiquée à tous deux par l'analogie avec. la première parabole du semeur!
13:31
Formule stéréotypée, débutant exactement comme le v. 24, et continuant sur le même rythme, sans l'interrogation de Mc. et de Le. On pouvait écrire de la sorte sans y être conduit par le dessein d'éviter me interrogation. Quant à la comparaison du grain de senevé au règne, il faut l’entendre, comme au v. 24, de toute la comparaison. L’inconvénient est moindre dans Mc., où c’est toute l'histoire qui est comparée. S'il y avait correction de Mt. elle ne serait pas heureuse. Mais cela se trouve aussi dans Le. avec λαξὼν ἄνθρωπος, et « son champ » (1,0. « son jardin »), qui fait pressentir le domaine de Dieu dans
13:32
6, le neutre, par attraction du neutre qui suit. La croissance est mieux indiquée dans Mc., mais Le. et Mt. sont beaucoup plus naturels en faisant nicher les oiseaux dans les branches, que sous l’embre (Me) ὑπὸ τὴν σκιὰν αὐτοῦ, trait emprunté à Ez. xvu, 23. — Le trait « plus grand que les légumes » (Mc. en plus « tous ») manque à 1,0. qui ἃ pu le juger inutile, mais il avait dù se conserver dans la tradition. Sur le sens de la parabole, cf. Comm. Le. et Me. — ὅταν δὲ αὐξηθῇ met peut-être légèrement plus en relief la croissance que dans Mc., où elle est d’ailleurs décrite plus longuement. Cet élément de croissance se trouve dans les trois et marque la pointe de la parabole, laquelle n’est donc pas dans le simple contraste du petit au grand. Jésus semble dire : prenez patience, il y faut du temps! 33. Le Levain (Le. xur, 20. 21). Cette parabole, dans Le. comme dans Mt., forme une paire avec la précédente. Le. est demeuré fidèle à son schème d'interrogation, que cette fois du moins il n'a pas emprunté à Me. Le ‘texte authentique de Mt. a peut-être coupé très court à la manière rabbinique. # a simplement alia similitudo, de même syrsin. cur. (D om. ἐλάλησεν αὐτοῖς). Le texte court est d'autant plus vraisemblable que quelques-uns nt παρέθηκεν (( sah., etc.) an lieu de ἐλάλησεν. Le σάτον (dans les LXX seulement Aggée n, 16 (bis), pour traduire AND) est la transcription de l’araméen NNND, mesure qui était le tiers de l’épha, et, d'après Jérôme : iuvta morem provinciae Palestinae, unum et dimidium modium J'ouvrirai ma bouche en paraboles, je dirai à haute voix des choses cachées depuis la création. capiens. Le modius égalant 8 litres 754, cela fait une quantité de farine qui dépasse de beaucoup l'ordinaire des ménagères. C'était cependant ke cas lorsqu'on voulait bien faire les choses ; cf. Gen. xvii, 6; et pour l’épha ou triple séab, ef. Jud. νι, 19; 1 Sam. τ, 24. Une grande quantité était ici en situation. Sur le sens cf. Comm. Lc.
13:34
ἐλάλησεν à l'aor. s'entend de la circonstance particulière marquée par ταῦτα πάντα. L'imparf. ἐλάλει indique la manière constante de Jésus. Il employait avec les foules le mode qui leur convenait, comme a compris Jérôme : et usque hodie turbae in parabolis audiunt.
13:35
Les paroles sont tirées du ps. Lxxvii (Lxxvut), 2, dont le titre est Maskil pour Asaph, συνέσεως τῷ ᾿Ασάφ. Quel que soit le sens exact de Maskil, ce doit être un appel à l'intelligence, et Asaph désigne l'auteur. Gomme cet Asaph est nommé « de prophète » dans Il Paral. σχνιπ, 30 (τοῦ προφήτου, en hébr, le voyant), Mt. a pu lui donner ce titre au lieu de dire « dans les psaumes Plusieurs mss., d'après Jérôme (Com. et Analecia Maredsolana I, 11, p. 59 5.) et Eusèbe (in hunc ps. P. &. XXIH, 901), ajoutaient "Hotov et Porphyre en avait. pris oceasion de se gausser de l'ignorance de l’évangéliste. Il est plus sage d'attribuer &e l'ignorance non à un écrivain soigneux, qui ἃ su consulter l’hébreu, mais à des copistes, habitués à lire ἸΠσαΐου dans ME, 11, 3; τν, 14; vis, 47: χα, 47; x, 44 et xv, 7. 11 est vraisemblable qu'ils ont suppléé, mais qui aurait pu songer à changer Asaph en Isaïe? Jérôme dans son Com. ne le présente que comme une conjecture : sed mihi videtur in principio îta editum : Quod seriptum est per Asaph prophelam. Si donc on lit dans le Tractatus in psalmos in Asaph propheta, sic invenitur in omnibus veteribus codicibus, il faut laisser la responsabilité de cette assertion au rédacteur des Tractatus. La lecon Asaph n'a été trouvée nulle part, celle d'Isaïe se trouve dans δὶ 8 quelques cursifs, le Ps.-Clém., mais non dans aucune version. La citation est pour le premier hémistiche conforme aux LXX, avec παραδολαῖς (héb. singulier); ils ont ensuite : φθέγξομαι προδλήματα ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς — ἐρεύγομαι « vomir avec bruit » a pu paraître une traduction plus littérale de y25 « faire sourdre » comme au ps. xvur (xx) 4, avec le sens de proférer hautement (rugir . Os. χι. 10 etc.), Maïs προύλήματα ἀπ' ἀρχῆς rendait bien D7p "22 NT, « des énigmes d'autrefois ». En mettant xexphuueva après un verbe qui signifiait dire très haut, Mt. a insisté sur le caractère révélateur des choses cachées qu'avaient les paraboles pour qui les comprenait, οἱ ἀπὸ καταδολῆς, c'est-à-dire κόσμου (cf. xxv, 34) fixait le passé à la création du monde, ce qui mettait dans un haut relief l'enseignement de Jésus. Pour le psalmiste ñ7tn ne voulait pas dire seulement enseignement (Lehrgedicht, Gesenius), mais énigme comme Jud. xx, 42-19; Num. xn, 8, en parlant d’un exposé des voies de Dieu sur Israël. Toujours Israël péchait, Dieu le punissait et savait le mettre de nouveau sur le chemin du salut. De même Jésus exposait les mystères du règne de Dieu, caché jusqu'à présent, révélés aux seuls disciples, jusqu’au jour d’une révélation plus étendue Au sens littéral, le psalmiste ne songeait qu'à lui, et non pas au Messie. Aussi Maldonat n’a pas hésisté à voir là une application un peu éloignée dé ce qui avait été dit jadis. Cependant Mi. considérant la pratique de Jésus comme l’accomplissement d’une prophétie, sa pensée était sans doute que le programme que se traçait le psalmiste n'était qu'une esquisse de ce que le Messie devait faire beaucoup mieux selon les desseins de Dieu. C'est ce qu'on est convenu de nommer le sens typique.
13:36
Très caractéristique pour le style de Mt. : τότε, προσῆλθον, et cette αἰχία dont il a été question au v. 1. Cette fois ce sont les disciples qui demandent; ils savent qu'ils seront exaucés. Mt. donne un nom à la parabole, comme pour le semeur (18). Ge qui attire l'attention, c'est l'ivraie. — Gtasapéw encore: xvin, 31 + N. T. Ce verbe commun dans les anciens papyrus cessa d’être en usage au temps du N.T. (MM).
13:37
On s'étonne (même MeNeile) de trouver « le Fils de l'homme » à une époque si peu avancée de la prédication. Mais Mt. l'a déjà employé sept fois, et Me. deux fois (αι, 10. 28), avant ce moment.
13:38
Le champ est le monde; il n'est pas dit « son champ » comme au v. 24, trait nécessaire à l'exposé, mais qui n'est pas relevé comme allégorique. Loisy objecte : « Jésus n’a semé la parole qu’en Palestine. » Mais il vient de dire que le monde, ce sont les hommes, « sans distinction de Juifs et de Genlils » (ι, 778). Jésus n'avait-il pas dit à ses apôtres :« Vous êtes la lumière du monde » (v, 14), et Satan lui-même ne savait-il pas que le monde était l'enjeu de leur lutte (iv, 8)? D'ailleurs le moindre coin de terre est le théâtre de la parabole. La bonne semence n'est pas la parole, ce sont ceux qui ont reçu la parole dans. de bonnes dispositions. 115 sont fils du royaume, non qu'ils soient déjà. entrés. dans le royaume céleste, mais parce qu'ils y sont appelés (vu, 12). Comme l’œuvre. du Fils de. l'homme est déjà commencée, et le règne de Dieu inauguré par son action (au, 28), on peut même dire qu'ils en font partie, mais cela n'autorise pas à les considérer déjà comme une société fermée, ayant ses. chefs. Par opposition, l'ivraie, ce sont les fils du mal, τοῦ πονηροῦ au neutre, puisque le démon. va être nommé. Il les ἃ semés, non pas dans l'Église, mais dans le champ qui est le monde, où se rencontrent ceux qui servent le règne de Dieu, et ceux qui sont adonnés au mal; mais comme ils ont été semés parmi le froment, il semble bien (Loisy ete.) que ce sont plutôt de faux frères parmi les disciples que les juifs et les paiens incrédules, ou. simplement des hommes qui.. séduits par la doctrine du Christ, ne prennent pas soin d'éviter le péché, et donnent ainsi le scandale (41). Jésus avait déjà. mis en garde contre les faux prophètes (vu, 15). Comme précédemment Jésus parlait de bons et de mauvais arbres, il parle ici de fils du royaume et de fils du mal. Le libre arbitre n’ pas en question; il est toujours supposé.
13:39
L'allégorie néglige le temps intermédiaire entre les semailles et Ja moisson. C’est sur quoi s'appuie B. Weiss pour dire que l'explication perd de vue la vraie poinie de la parabole. — Ce serait exact si la parabole fixait à des chefs de communauté leur devoir prochaim: alors il eût fallu les figurer par les servi. teurs ete. Mais si le but de la parabole était de justifier la conduite de Dieu, on pouvait passer sur la période intermédiaire ; le problème était suffisamment posé par la coexistence des deux catégories d'hommes. — La moisson était déjà une expression figurée d'un jugement de Dieu (Jer. Lt, ἃ elc.}. La συντέλεια (τοῦ) αἰῶνος, seulement dans Mt. 40. 49; ÆXIV, 3; xxvin, 20; ef. Heb. 1x, 96; pour le: terme araméen cf. Intr. p. cv 5. Les anges sont les moissonneurs, distinets des serviteurs, lesquels n'ont aucun rôle actif. Les apôtres ne sont pas encore des
13:40
Le détail de lier les gerbes d’ivraie, le seul qui nous ait paru moins naturel, n'a pas été écrit pour l’allégorie, puisqu'il n’en: est plus question.
13:41
Le Fils de l'homme, qui sera sans doute alors-auprès de son Père (xt, 27), enverra ses anges (xvi, 27) pour préparer la manifestation suprême. συλλέξουσιν ëx ne peut être qu'une construction prégnante : ramasser pour faire disparaître. Le royaume du Fils de l’homme n’est pas celui qui vient s'installer, le même que celui du Père (MeNeüle), mais plutôt le-royaume sur la terre, en attendant celui du Père. (43}; cf. 1 Cor. xv, 24, ὅταν παραδιδῷ τὴν βασιλείαν τῷ θεῷ καὶ πατρί. D'ailleurs tout cela doit s'entendre d'après les paraboles du sénevé οἱ du levain : Jésus sait que son royaume, à peine inauguré, deviendra très grand, et il sait qu’il se développera selon les conditions actuelles de mélange, qui n’ont pas dû changer beaucoup entre le temps de son ministère et les premières générations chrétiennes. — τὰ σκάνδαλα ne signifie pas les hommes scandaleux (ee n'est pas le cas même xvi, 23), mais les actes qui sont pour d'autres des occasions de chute, et qui sont le fléau inséparable du monde (avi, 7). — ἀνομία, comme vu, 23, où Jésus avait condamné d'avance ceux qui prétendraient l'invoquer sans meitre en pratique ses enseignements. πάντα τὰ σχάνδαλα καὶ τοὺς ποιοῦντας τὴν ἀνομίαν, #xat βαλοῦσιν αὐτοὺς ΠΟΥ τῶν οὐὐνεἰς τὴν χάμινον τοῦ πυρός" net ἔσται ὁ χλαυθμὸς nai ὃ βρυγμὸς των. A Τότε οἱ δίκαιοι ἐχλάμψουσιν ὡς 8 ἥλιος ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τοῦ πατρὸς BE ὍὋὉμοία ἐστὶν ἡ βασιλεία τῶν αὐτῶν. ὋὉ ἔχων ὦτα ἀχουέτω. ψεν, χαὶ οὐρανῶν θησαυρῷ χεχρυμμένῳ ἐν τῷ ἀγρῷ, ὃν εὑρῶν ἄνθρωπος ἔχρυ ἀπὸ τῆς χαρᾶς αὐτοῦ ὑπάγει χαὶ πωλεῖ πάντα ὅσα ἔχει χαὶ ἀγοράζει τὸν ἀγρὸν ἐχεῖνον. 45 Πάλιν ὁμοία ἐστὶν ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν ἀνθρώπῳ ET Le ῦ λοὺ το ἐδ εὑρὼν à ἕ λύ ξυπορῷ ζητοῦντι χαλοὺς μαργαρίτας εὑρὼν δὲ ἕνα πολύτιμον μαργαρίτην L&. παντὰ (TSV) plutôt que om. (H)
13:42
néuvas τοῦ πυρός, seulement encore 50 et Apoc. 1, 15; 1x, 2 pour désigner le séjour des réprouvés, indiqué autrement par les ténèbres extérieures (vit, 12; xx, 453 xxv, 30); leur douleur est toujours exprimée dans Mt. de la même facon.
13:43
Ge qui regarde l'ivraie est terminé. Mais une fois le jugement en scène, il fallait animer l'espérance. Tandis que les pécheurs étaient les fils du mal, les justes passent du royaùme du Fils au royaume de leur Père. — Il est étrange que MeNeile, après avoir donné de bonnes raisons pour l'authenticité de la parabole, se scandalise des expressions stéréotypées, d’un caractère populaire et conventionnel. Jésus n'a point affecté de changer les termes reçus ; il suffisait que le nom de Père donné au Juge leur communiquât un esprit nouveau. — Sur la comparaison de la lumière, cf. Dan. xx, 3; du soleil, cf. xvu, 2; Eccli. L, 7.
13:45
ἀνθρώπω (TSV) plutôt que om. (H).
13:51
ταῦτα πάντα, dans la pensée de Mt. toutes les paraboles de cette section. Jésus ne les ἃ pas expliquées toutes, mais quelques-unes étaient aisées à comprendre, et les disciples avaient recu un don spécial pour les entendre. On voit que Mt. n'évite pas toujours de faire poser des questions par Jésus. D'ailleurs ici il est spécialement évident qu'il ne questionne pas pour se renseigner, mais pour obtenir l'adhésion des apôtres, afin d’en tirer une conclusion pratique. — συνήκατε, aoriste.
13:52
διὰ τοῦτο est difficile. Euthymius l’a entendu dans un sens vague : οὐχ ἔστι νῦν αἰτιολογικόν, ἀλλὰ βεθαιωτιχόν, ἀντὶ τοῦ ᾿Αληθῶς. De même Jülicher, mais il en conclut que la petite parabole a été détachée de son contexte (cf. MeNeile). La plupart (Chrys., Schanz, Kn., Holtz., Loisy) : « puisque vous avez compris vous êtes donc semblables, vous êtes les bons docteurs etc. Il est vrai que l'intelligence des disciples ne justifie pas l'exactitude de la parabole qui tient par elle-même, mais il faut sous-entendre l'idée d'avenir contenue dans le terme du règne de Dieu, commencé, mais qui ne fait que commencer : « Eh bien donc! désormais » etc. Le plus simple est de regarder ce διὰ τοῦτο comme une liaison araméenne « c'est pour toutes ces raisons », Cf. 1127 ἣν, Esd. IV, 15. — γραμματεύς étonne Loisy parce que l’idée représentée par le mot de scribe est peu sympathique à l’esprit de Jésus. — Mais aussi cette idée va-t-elle être corrigée. Jésus désapprouvait le scribe pharisien, qui ergote sur la letire de la Loi sans tenir compte de la loi de la charité, mais s’il se donnait tant de peine pour former ses apôtres, s’il leur révélait ses secrets, c'était pour former des instructeurs qu'on pouvait bien nommer scribes (xxmr, 34) selon le principe qu'il ne fallait pas détruire mais améliorer. — μαθητεύω, intransitif, « être disciple », seul sens connu en dehors du N. T., et des Pères. Mais ici, au passif, il doit signifier instruit (cf. xxvur, 49). Le datif τῇ βασιλείᾳ indique le maître qui a instruit, c'est-à-dire le royaume personnifié, d'après Jül., Schanz, Kn., Klost.; mais ils devraient citer des exemples analogues pour une construction si bizarre. Le datif est donc plutôt commodi, non pas « en vue d'entrer dans le royaume » (Holiz.), mais, comme l'exige l'idée d'enseignement et le souvenir des mystères du royaume (11), instruit dans les vérités du royaume. Origène l'entend toujours de cette façon (M. xm1, 808), cf. Jusrin, Apol. 1, 15, 6 οἱ ἐκ παίδων ἐμαθητεύθησαν τῷ χριστῷ presque synonyme de μαθητευθῆναι εἰς τὰ θεῖα διδάγματα (Apol. un, 3, 3) (MeNeile). — « Quel que soit le sens que l'on préfère, l’idée de la catéchèse apostolique est au fond, non le message de Jésus » dit Loisy (1, 789). Mais Jésus qui avait déjà envoyé ses disciples prêcher ne les regardait-il pas comme chargés de son message ? Aussi bien nous ne pensons pas que Jésus lui-même soit ce scribe (les Pères), ni qu'il soit ici confondu avec ses apôtres (Jül. etc.). Mt. ne pouvait oublier que le Fils n’est pas enseigné; il connaît le Père, il est le révélateur (σι, 25 ss.). πᾶς doit donc s'entendre de l’un quelconque des disciples qui sera dans les dispositions requises. — ἄνθρωπος οἰκοδεσπότης, sur cette redondance cf. Introduction, p. ext — ἐκδάλλει, cf. χη, 35, où il a été question du trésor. Les choses vieilles et nouvelles ne sont pas des aliments, par réminiscence de Lev. xxvr, 10, mais les objets ordinairement contenus dans les coffres, surtout des habits ou des parures. Jésus aurait pu dire « des choses accommodées aux besoins de chacun » etc., le terme de vieux et de neuf a été choisi en vue de la comparaison. Quel en est donc le sens? Si le Maître ἃ voulu parler du mode de l'enseignement, c’est-à-dire du mode parabolique, il faudra dire avec B. Weiss, Plummer, après Sylvius, que les choses anciennes sont les vieilles leçons de l'expérience humaine, qui servent de véhicule à la parole nouvelle de l'Évangile. Ce serait une réponse de plus à la question : pourquoi les paraboles ? Elles ont l'avantage de tabler sur une sagesse antique pour initier à la révélation. Mais la comparaison du trésor suggère plutôt qu'il s’agit du contenu de la parole (les Pères, Schanz, Jül.). D'une certaine façon le neuf ne pouvait s’allier au vieux (Mt. 1x, 57. om. tôta ἃ. πατριδι (H) plutôt que add. (TSV), et non πατριδι αὐτου. 16 ss. οἱ par.), mais d'autre part Jésus était venu non détruire, mais perfectionner (v, 17). Le docteur du règne de Dieu devra dans son enscignement concilier le respect dû à l’antique loi morale et l'esprit de l’évangile. Les scribes des Pharisiens n’admettaient que la tradition des anciens, et réglaient tout par leur autorité. Le scribe du règne de Dieu mettra en avant la révélation nouvelle. On peut même lire sans subtilité dans cette parole que le prédicateur devra adapter la prédication des dogmes anciens aux besoins des âmes, mais sans les changer (cf. 110. n, 7 s.). Préciser l'Ancien et le Nouveau Testament serait dépasser l'horizon de Jésus au moment où il parlait. Loisy le fait sans difficulté. Le docteur chrétien « prêche l'Évangile de Jésus en exploitant en sa faveur les prophéties de l'Ancien Testament » etc. (τ, 791), après quoi il lui est loisible de conclure contre l'authenticité. 53-58 Jésus repoussé À Nazanerta (Me. vi, 4-62 : cf. Le. 1v, 46-30). Sur le rapport de Le. avec Me. et Mt., cf. Comm. Le. On ne peut pas dire que Mt. rejoigne le fil de Mc., puisqu'il n’est en contact avec lui que pour ce seul fait; il est placé dans Me. après les paraboles, mais séparé par le voyage en Pérte, et Jaïre avec l'hémorroïsse (v), dont Mi. ἃ déjà parlé (vin, 28-34; 1x, 18-26). Cette fois, à la différence de Le., Mt. et Mc. ont concu les faits de la même manière. Les nuances de Mt. sont : l'omission des disciples, du sabbat, de quelques expressions qui pouvaient paraître superflues, de l'impuissance de Jésus en présence du manque de foi. Il a ajouté au v. 56 quelques mots qui paraissaient nécessaires, laissé nommer Jésus fils du charpentier, composé les paroles des gens sur le thème uniforme du nominatif, ete. On comprendrait très bien que Mt. soit un Mc. présenté d'une façon plus élégante et plus coulante; la dépendance de Mt. pourrait être le fait du traducteur qui aurait ajouté ces détails. Celle de Me. n’est pas probable. Le recours à une même tradition n'est pas impossible. .
13:53
Nous reconnaissons la formule qui marque la fin d'un discours tonsidérable (vi, 28; x1, 4), et qui reviendra encore deux fois {xix, 1; xxvi, 4). Le point de départ est le bord du lac dans Mt. comme dans Mc. Loisy prétend que Mt. dépend de Mc. même pour l'ordre des faits; car s’il ne raconte pas ici les faits intermédiaires dans Mc., c'est qu'il les a racontés auparavant (1, 832). Sans doute, mais c’est la preuve qu'il ne s’est pas cru obligé de suivre Mc. — μεταίρω, ici et xx, 1 (Ὁ Ν. T.) dans un contexte semblable. — Les disciples (Mc) ne sont pas nommés; peut-être sont-ils désormais censés présents.
13:54
La patrie c'est Nazareth. Cela s'entend suffisamment dans Mec. (1, 9), mais mieux encore dans Mt. qui a insisté davantage sur l'habitation de Jésus dans cette bourgade (nr, 23; τν, 13 et ensuite xx1, 41). Mt. ne dit pas que c'était un jour de sabbat (Mc.), circonstance de fait intéressante et vraisemblable, d'autant que l'auditoire était tout groupé ce jour-là. Mais si cette note était indispensable dans certains cas de miracles, elle n’ajoutait rien au dessein de Mt., qui est de nous montrer Jésus portant la bonne parole aussi dans son pays. « La synagogue » suffisait à indiquer le concours du peuple, aussi n'a-t-il pas écrit χαὶ of πολλοὶ ἀκουόντες. --- L'étonnement comme dans Me., le reste est plus concis. La réponse sur l’origine de la sagesse et des miracles résoudrait la question de leur nature, divine ou diabolique, car une sagesse purement humaine était exclue par l'éducation de Jésus. Ce qui n'empêche pas les paroles de Mc. d'être très naturelles.
13:55
Le terme de charpentier, appliqué à Jésus (Mc.), élait beaucoup plus décisif quant à la doctrine que celui de fils du charpentier, puisque le fils d’un artisan aurait pu suivre les écoles rabbiniques. Mais les miracles? Le fait d'avoir eu des parents connus était défavorable aux prétentions messianiques, puisque le Messie, dans l'opinion commune, devait être révélé inopinément (Le Messianisme. p. 221 ss.). Mt., qui a dit la conception virginale, pouvait sans inconvénient se faire l'écho de l'erreur de ceux de Nazareth. — Il écrit Ἰωσήφ au lieu de Ἰωσῆς, la forme hébraïque correcte au lieu de la prononciation des Galiléens, et met ᾿ἰάκωδος le premier, ce qui est sans conséquence. Les frères nommés par leur nom, les sœurs elles-mêmes, tout confirme l'identité vulgaire de celui qu’on serait tenté de reconnaitre comme un personnage extraordinaire, peut-être le Messie, Mt. dit toutes les sœurs, ce qui assurément indique un grand nombre. Décidément clles sont trop, avec ces quaire garçons, pour être de vraies sœurs de Jésus, d'autant qu'il n’en est jamais question ailleurs. Sur ce point, cf. Comm. Mc. p. 725.
13:56
Les interjections ébahies des assistants ont pu demeurer en l'air (Mc.). Mt. leur donne une conclusion logique qui ramène la première question (inclusio). Puis donc que l'éducation n'explique pas la sagesse, qu'une origine notoirement humaine paraît incompatible avec l'auréole du Messie, peut-être même du Prophète, — Jean avait grandi dans le désert (Lc. τ, 80) — alors que penser? Les compatriotes de Jésus ne sont pas loin de conclure comme les Pharisiens (xn, 24 par.).
13:57
En tout cas, ils se scandalisaient (comme Mc.). La réponse de Jésus comme dans Mc., sans xai ἐν τοῖς συγγενεῦσιν αὐτοῦ qui faisait double emploi avec οἰχίᾳ αὐτοῦ, à moins qu'on ne distingue les parents éloignés et les parents rapprochés. C'était peut-être l'intention de Me, qui avait montré les dispositions douteuse des proches (π|, 21), mais Mt. n'a pas cet épisode. La tournure οὐχ ἔστιν προφήτης ἄτιμος εἰ μή (Mc. et Mt.) suggère une dépendance, surtout comparée à la tournure plus directe de Le. 1v, 24 et de Jo. τν, 44. .
13:58
Mc. avait exprimé une sorte de résistance opposée par le mauvais esprit des gens de Nazareth, et l’étonnement que causa à Jésus cette incrédulité qui dépassait les limites. Mt. ἃ omis ox ἐδύνατο et ἐθαύμασεν, tout en relatant le peu de miracles, ce qui était une sorte de châtiment de leur incrédulité. Il a pu concevoir les choses ainsi de premier jet, mais l’omission intentionnelle s’'expliquerait très bien pour ne pas faire naître dans l’esprit du lecteur une difficulté qui a préoccupé Augustin (cf. Comm. Me.). ἀπιστία est à la fois incrédulité et défiance. Dans cette section, l'ordre de Mt. et de Mc. est le même, sauf au début. Les péricopes sont les mêmes, si ce n'est que Mt. n’a pas l’aveugle de Bethsaïda (Mc. vin, 22-26) et qu'il a en plus : Pierre sur les eaux (σιν, 28-31), la promesse faite à Pierre (xvi, 17-19), l'impôt payé pour Jésus et pour Pierre (xvir, 24-27), une série d'enseignements (xvrr, 40-35). On verra par le détail si cet accord doit s'expliquer par une dépendance de Mt., comme le disent les critiques, ou par la tradition, ayant conservé l'ordre réel des faits. Dans les deux évangélistes, le {hème principal est le même, c'est la formation des disciples, et dans Mt., spécialement de Pierre, la prédication de Jésus à la foule (cf. Introd. p. x) cessant presque complètement, et les dernières vagues des controverses avec les Pharisiens. Le. 1x, 448 suit l'ordre de Me. même au début, mais ἃ omis beaucoup de péricopes.
13:1
In the New Testament, the synoptics especially (cf. Mt. 3, 2; 4, 23; 9, 35; 13, 1-53; 21, 43; Mk. 1, 14; Lk. 1, 32, 33; 16, 16) describe to us the kingdom founded by Christ, a kingdom foretold by the prophets (cf. Is. 9, 6, 7; Dan. 2, 44; 7, 14), to which all men must …
… There he gathered the crowds and spoke to them, seated on fishing boats (Mt. 13, 1-3); among the fishermen of the lake he chose his Apostles (ibid. 4, 18-22); on Peter's boat he crossed it several times from one shore to the other, calming a furious storm (ibid. 8, …
13:3
… In the New Testament the existence of a divine revelation is clearly taught by Jesus Christ himself: "No one knows the Son except the Father, and no one knows the Father except the Son, and anyone to whom the Son wishes to reveal him" (Mt. 11:27; cf. ibid. 13:3; Jn. 15:15). So evident is the newness of the Master's teaching concerning God to the disciples of Christ that John, although he knew well all the revelations contained in the Old …
13:4
Among these elements Scripture (Mt. 13, 4-42; 25, 41; II Pt. 2, 6; Iud. 7) and Tradition (v. above) enumerate, by preference, fire, which on account of a complex of positive data is commonly held to be real, not metaphorical …
13:8
De Centesima, Sexagesima, Tricesima
… According to this interpretation of Mt. 13:8, the hundredfold portion goes to the martyrs, the sixtyfold to the ascetics (agonistae) and the thirtyfold to ordinary Christians.
13:9
Apostles (Gr. Ἀπόστολος "Sent One", from ἀποστέλλω)
… Barn., 8, 3; cf. Mk. 6, 11 and Lk. 9, 5; Mt. 13, 9 and parallels). …
… the tares), but also present (his preaching already discriminates among men, and the judgment of condemnation is that men have loved darkness more than light: Jn. 3:18-19): the disciples question him, marveling that he speaks to the people in parables (Mt. 13:9). All this, together with his power over demons (manifested anew now at Gerasa: Mk. 5:1-20), over nature and over death itself (the storm on the lake, the two blind men and the mute …
13:10
Parable (Parabolē from paraballō "to place near, compare, liken")
An important question is still debated concerning the purpose proposed by Jesus in his abundant use of the p. From the different interpretation of a famous text (Mt. 13, 10-15; cf. Mk. 4, 10-12; Lk. 8, 9 ff.) arises either the theory of a vindictive justice or that of mercy. …
13:11
… Christian revelation with respect to the Hebrew revelation (cf. Jn. 1:18; Eph. 3:1 ff.; Heb. 1:2). Jesus himself emphasized the newness of his teaching, particularly as regards the mystery of the Trinity (Jn. 15:15), the mystery of the Church (Mt. 13:11), the perfection of the Christian law (ibid. 5:21 ff.). …
13:14
… various Fathers who came into contact with them, particularly on St. Jerome), Christians already discerned in the inspired authors of the New Testament a tendency toward free interpretations, and even toward mere accommodations (cf. Mt. 2:15; 3:3; 13:14, 15; Rom. 10:18; II Cor. 8:15 etc.). …
13:16
… In the New Testament similar beatitudes occur: Mt. 11:6; 13:16; 16:17; 24:46; Lk. 11:28; 12:37 f., 43; 14:15; Jn. 20:29; Jas. 1:12; 1 Pet. 3:14; 4:14; Rev. 1:3; 14:13; 16:15; 19:9; 20:6; 22:7, 14. To this day the Christians of the East call the …
13:17
This is the non-exclusive but prevalent sense in the Bible of ἐθνικός (as a noun): Mt. 5:47; 6:7; 13:17; as a plural it is synonymous with τὰ ἐθνή, which in the Septuagint translates the Hebrew haggājim (Ex. 34:24; Lev. 18:24, etc.; Is. 9:1), cf. Mt. 4:15; 6:32 and passim; in opposition …
… It could be put another way: wealth strongly stimulates the pursuit and enjoyment of pleasure (cf. Lk. 12:17-19). And it is inevitable that in the pursuit of pleasures the appeal of earthly enjoyments is stronger (cf. Mt. 13:17-22); b) it often constitutes an incentive to vice and an instrument for oppressing the freedom of others. …
13:19
… eschatological function of the d. is to lose men at the supreme judgment; the d. is ὁ ἀντίδικος "the adversary in court" (1 Pt. 5:8). Meanwhile he tempts men and deceives them to prevent their union with God; he frustrates God's ways for the salvation of men (Mt. 13:19, 30). Hence the opposition between "the children of the d." and "the children of God" (Jn. 8:44, 47 [Judas is a d.: 6:71]; 1 Jn. 3:8, 10), the former performing the "works of the d." (Acts …
Kingdom, Matt. 13:19: "mystery of the Kingdom," Mark 4:11),
The biblical concept of S., stripped of the midrashic extravagances, is found again in Beelzebub ([v.]) E. Riehm connects it with the Aramaic be'el dēbahāh "enemy" ("the chief of the demons," in the devil (v.), translation of hafāṭān, also called "the evil one" (Mt. 13:19, 38; II Thess. 3:3; perhaps Mt. 6:13 b), "the ancient serpent" (Apoc. 12:9; 20:2), "the enemy" (Mt. 13:39), "the prince of this world" (Io. 12:31; 14:30; cf. Lc. 4:6), "the god of this …
13:20
ZIZANIA (τὰ ζιζάνια). - A weed very similar to wheat, which, in the parable of Jesus related in Mt. 13:20-30, 36-43, must be identified as darnel (Lolium temulentum of Linnaeus). …
13:24
… 6:7-13; 13:9 f.; 16:15 f., 20; Acts 1:8; etc.), pass to the gentiles (Matt. 8:10 ff.; 21:33-46; 22:2-10 etc.); it is identified with the Church, with Peter at its head (Matt. 16:13-20; John 21:15 ff.; 1 Cor. 12; Rom. 12:3-8 etc.); it includes good and bad (Matt. 13:24-30, 36-43, 47-50; 25:1-13, etc.); it is the economy of Grace (John 1:16 f.; Rom. 3:21-31, etc.), with a new moral legislation (Matt. 5-6); it requires a spiritual rebirth (John 3:3-8; Rom. …
Such conceptions are fundamentally erroneous because they are contrary to the evangelical concept of the kingdom of God on earth, in which there will always be sufferings (Mt. 5, 11; Lk. 9, 23; Jn. 15, 20; Acts 14, 25; Rom. 8, 29) and imperfect ones (Mt. 13, 24-30, 47; Lk. 10, 3). The opinion of Chaubaty is to be regarded as a grave error, since it denies what is defined in the Council of Trent concerning original sin, which will taint all …
The Gospel expression "Kingdom of heaven" presupposes that God dwells in heaven and that believers journey there (Mt. 3:2; 4:17; 5:10, 19 ff.; 8:11; 11:11-12; 13:24-47; etc.). …
Jesus preaches the Kingdom of God as already brought by him among men (Mt. 11:12; 12:28; Lk. 17:21), open to whoever wishes to be happy (Mt. 5:3-11; 11:25-30), but also as still enclosed in the seed and developing little by little before being realized (Mt. 13:24-33), which happens slowly and without anyone noticing (Mt. 13:31-33; Mk. 4:26-29; Lk. 17:20; Is. 18:36); present, or in gestation, the kingdom is nevertheless future, especially …
13:25
… applaud his orders, seducing and putting the masses to sleep with promises of peace and enjoyment (Mt. 24:38 ff.; I Thess. 5:3). More than in spectacular deeds, the satanic presence and action is inherent, with silent dynamism, in ordinary life (Mt. 6:13; 13:25-28), so that the spiritual combat of the Christian must be incessant (Eph. 6:11-18). The most profound and capillary s. is the apotheosis of man, with the reduction of religion and morality …
13:26
… It is clearly distinguished from wheat only when its ears develop (cf. Mt. 13:26). It has a narcotic effect on the human organism, producing dizziness, on account of a small fungus that nests beneath the husk of the seed.
13:29
field in which the darnel grows mingled with the wheat (Mt. 13:29-30), or to Noah's ark in which clean and unclean animals took refuge (Gen. 6:19 ff.). …
13:31
… The Church indeed, the kingdom of God on earth, is like a grain of mustard seed that develops into a great tree (Mt. 13:31-33) and, while remaining identical to itself in its essential features, grows like a living thing. …
… heavenly, in perfect continuity; there is only a difference of degree between them, not of nature (E. B. Allo, op. cit., p. cxiv f.). The Kingdom of God is already inaugurated (Matt. 11:12-15; 12:28; Luke 16:16; 17:20 f.; 1 Cor. 15:25); it must grow (Matt. 13:31 f.), throughout the whole world (Mark 3:13-19; 6:7-13; 13:9 f.; 16:15 f., 20; Acts 1:8; etc.), pass to the gentiles (Matt. 8:10 ff.; 21:33-46; 22:2-10 etc.); it is identified with the …
… 11:12; 12:28; Lk. 17:21), open to whoever wishes to be happy (Mt. 5:3-11; 11:25-30), but also as still enclosed in the seed and developing little by little before being realized (Mt. 13:24-33), which happens slowly and without anyone noticing (Mt. 13:31-33; Mk. 4:26-29; Lk. 17:20; Is. 18:36); present, or in gestation, the kingdom is nevertheless future, especially as eternal reward for individual faithful at their death (Mt. …
13:32
The time of the universal divine judgment is known only to God (Mt. 24, 36; Mt. 13, 32; Acts 1. 7), although Scripture indicates certain foreboding signs: the preaching and acceptance of the Gospel throughout the whole world (Mt. 24, 3 and 14; Mk. 16, 15-16; Lk. 21, …
13:36
Parable (Parabolē from paraballō "to place near, compare, liken")
Jesus was always ready to explain his p. to docile spirits desirous of learning (cf. Mt. 13, 36 ff.; Mk. 4, 10 ff.). …
Jesus himself explained the parable of the zizania to the Apostles (Mt. 13:36-43), specifying that the sower is "the Son of Man" (v.), the field "the world," the good seed
13:39
… into Egypt and return to Galilee), at the beginning of the public ministry (Mt. 4, 11), in the passion (Mt. 26, 53; Lk. 22, 43), in his triumph of the resurrection and ascension (Mk. 16, 5; Lk. 24, 23; Jn. 20, 12; Acts 1, 10), in the future judgment (Mt. 13, 39, 41, 49; 16, 27; 24, 31; 25, 31; Mk. 8, 38), in the definitive triumph of heavenly glory (Rev. 1, 11; 8, 2 ff.). - 2) The a. are subject to the Son. In the Epistles, especially in …
… it with the Aramaic be'el dēbahāh "enemy" ("the chief of the demons," in the devil (v.), translation of hafāṭān, also called "the evil one" (Mt. 13:19, 38; II Thess. 3:3; perhaps Mt. 6:13 b), "the ancient serpent" (Apoc. 12:9; 20:2), "the enemy" (Mt. 13:39), "the prince of this world" (Io. 12:31; 14:30; cf. Lc. 4:6), "the god of this age" (II Cor. 4:4), "the prince of the power of the air (thus is Beliar called in Test. …
13:40
… parables Jesus clearly allowed the prospects of eternal damnation to be glimpsed: the weeds will be thrown into the fire: "sic erit in consummatione saeculi... mittent eos in caminum ignis (εἰς τὴν κάμινον τοῦ πυρός); ibi erit fletus et stridor dentium" (Mt. 13, 40-42); in the haul of fish, the wicked will be thrown away (Mt. 13, 47-50); at the wedding banquet, whoever does not wear the wedding garment will be cast "in tenebras exteriores" (Mt. …
13:41
Attrition (from Latin attero = I strike down, I crush)
… that is) of hell is a good act and capable of uprooting every attachment to sin. This doctrine is well founded in Scripture, which presents the Prophets (Jer. 31, 18-20; Ezek. 36, 31-32; Dan. 3, 38-40), Jesus Christ (Mt. 5, 20-30; 10, 28-33; 13, 41; Lk. 7, 44; 3, 5; Jn. 6, 14), the Apostles (Acts 8, 23; II Pt. 3, 3-9) as preachers of penance, who appeal above all to the fear of eternal punishments. …
John, Apostle, Evangelist, Saint
… Jesus knows the secret thoughts of hearts (Mt. 9:4 and par.), "he will send his angels" (Mt. 13:41); a "Johannine" passage of the Synoptics (Mt. 11:27; Lk. 10:22); Jesus "is the son of the living God" (Mt. 16:16; 26:64). In the Fourth Gospel, on the other hand, Jesus makes use of …
13:42
… Satan is imprisoned for 1000 years (Rev. 20:7). The hell (v.) of the damned is called gehenna (v.); Jesus insists on the eternal torment of the reprobate in the "outer darkness" (Mt. 8:12; 22:13; 25:30) where there is "weeping and gnashing of teeth" (Mt. 13:42, 50; 24:51) because they are excluded from the Kingdom of God (Lk. 13:28) for having rejected the invitation of God (Mt. 24:13; 24:51; 25:30; Lk. 14:24) and of neighbor (Mt. 25:41-45); …
13:43
The Kingdom will have a definitive, final phase, of recompense (Matt. 25:34: prepared for the elect; ibid. 13:43
… Theol., suppl., q. 85, a. 1), making them conformable, even in the body, to the Incarnate Word: (Phil. 3:21) whence « tunc fulgebunt iusti sicut sol in regno Patris mei » (Mt. 13:43; cf. Wis. 3:7; Dan. 12:3); c) agility (δῶσις), whereby the bodies, freed from natural heaviness, will be able to move rapidly from one point to another (cf. Is. 40:31; St. Augustine, …
13:44
… whose pomp and power contrast with the Kingdom of God (1 Cor. 1:26-28) and will be annihilated (Jn. 16:33; Rev. 18:10-19). Jesus, utterly poor (Mt. 8:20; Lk. 9:58), glorifies and demands poverty (Mt. 19:21; Lk. 12:33; 18:22) in exchange for the Kingdom (Mt. 13:44, 46), since wealth, the fulcrum of earthly power, is the effect and cause of sin (Mt. 6:24; Lk. 16:9-13; cf. Sir. 31:8-9). Mt. 5:3 (not Lk. 6:20) has the determina-
… external goods, which they must make fruitful (the parable of the talents, ibid., 25:14; Lk. 19:12) with a view to obtaining the one thing that matters: the salvation of the soul, eternal life (the parable of the hidden treasure and the precious pearl, Mt. 13:44). Eternal life, beatitude, consists in contemplation (Jn. 17:3), but not in philosophical contemplation, which can be exercised by few men in this world, but rather in a contemplation …
13:47
… net said that "the kingdom of heaven is like a net cast into the sea and which has caught every kind of fish; when it was full the fishermen pulled it out and, sitting down on the shore, they chose the good ones into baskets and threw away the bad" (Mt. 13:47 ff.). …
… glimpsed: the weeds will be thrown into the fire: "sic erit in consummatione saeculi... mittent eos in caminum ignis (εἰς τὴν κάμινον τοῦ πυρός); ibi erit fletus et stridor dentium" (Mt. 13, 40-42); in the haul of fish, the wicked will be thrown away (Mt. 13, 47-50); at the wedding banquet, whoever does not wear the wedding garment will be cast "in tenebras exteriores" (Mt. 22, 1-14); the foolish virgins will remain outside the door (Mt. …
13:49
… but sinners (ibid. 5, 32), that one must seek the Kingdom of God and its «justice» (Mt. 6, 32), that one must not do our «justice» out of regard for men (ibid. 6, 1), that in the universal Judgment the angels will separate the wicked from the «just» (ibid. 13, 49), etc.
13:55
… A. Clopas would be the father of the four "brethren of the Lord" (cf. Matt. 13:55 and Mark 6:3; Matt. 27:56 and Mark 15:40).
BROTHERS OF JESUS. - Blood relatives of Jesus who in the Gospels (Mt. 12:46; 13:55; Mk. 3:31; 6:3; Lk. 8:19-21; Jn. 2:12; 7:3-5) and Acts 1:14 are called "his brothers" and in the epistles of St. Paul (1 Cor. 9:5; Gal. 1:19) "brothers of the Lord" (οἱ ἀδελφοί τοῦ Κυρίου). Mt. 13:55 and Mk. 6:3 name 4 of these brothers: James, Joses (Ἰωσήφ) or Joseph, Judas and Simon.
It is known from the Gospels that J. practiced, and together with him Jesus, a manual trade: τέκτων, which the Vulgate translates faber (Mt. 13:55; cf. Mk. 6:3). What the specific trade was (faber lignarius, or ferrarius, or murarius?), has been discussed since antiquity, since it cannot be exactly determined from the …
The properly biographical data of the Gospels on M. are limited to the indications of her name (Luke 1:27), of her condition as a Virgin, spouse of Joseph (v.), an artisan of the house of King David; of her habitual dwelling at Nazareth, a village of Galilee (Luke 1:26-27; Matt. 13:55); of the modest resources of the little family (Luke 2:24). There is explicit mention of the kinship of M. (Elizabeth: Luke 1:36 and the "brothers" of Jesus [v. BROTHERS OF JESUS]), …
… upheld also by several modern authors along with J. Freundorfer, can be confirmed by the fact that in Mt. 10:3, instead of Thaddaeus, several codices of the Old Latin (abghq) have Judas zelotes, and by the proximity of this Judas (Thaddaeus) to Simon in Mt. 13:55 and Mk. 6:3 in the list of the "brothers of Jesus" (v.). …
SIMON, Brother of the Lord. - One of the four listed by the Nazarenes (with James, Joseph [Joses] and Jude) as "brothers of Jesus" (v.) in Mt. 13:55 and Mk. 6:3, in the Semitic sense of "cousins."
13:57
… Ambrose Autpertus (d. 781) responds to those who assert, citing Mt. 13:57, that no one can sanctify himself in his own homeland (Conf. cit. et virt., 28: PL 40, 1104-1106); he thus documents the tendency of Benedictine monasticism toward "stabilitas loci," …
Douay-Rheims (Challoner) · Vulgata Clementina · original Douay-Rheims (Rheims 1582), transcription by EEBO-TCP (CC0) · La Sacra Bibbia, tradotta dalla Volgata da Antonio Martini (1769-1781) (LaParola (laparola.net), Martini OSIS text, Public domain (LaParola's electronic edition marks it 'Dominio pubblico')). Public domain.